By all these arguments Pharaoh might well have perceived that they were but counterfeit workers and that Moses onely was the true Prophet and they imposters and deceivers Perer. In the next place the plagues which were sent upon Egypt come to be handled and first certaine generall questions are to be premitted Certaine generall questions concerning the plagues of Egypt QUEST XXV Of the number of the plagues of Egypt FIrst for the number of these plagues it is certaine they were these ten the turning of the water into bloud the bringing of frogs of lice of swarmes of noysome flies the murrane of cattell biles and botches thunder haile and lightning grashoppers the thicke darknesse the slaughter of the first borne 2. These plagues in other places of Scripture are neither rehearsed in the same number nor order as Psal. 78. there are omitted the third of lice the sixth of botches the ninth of darknesse and in the 115. Psal. two are passed over in silence the first of the murrane of cattell and the sixt of the botches 3. Hence it is evident that Austen is deceived who thinketh that there were more than ten plagues because according to the Septuagint whom the vulgar Latine followeth it is said Psal. 78.46 He gave their fruits to the mildew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and vers 47. He killed their wild fig-trees with the hoary frost and vers 48. Hee gave their possession to the fire But these three doe belong to the other plagues for in the first plague according to the originall we must reade He gave their fruits to the caterpiller for the word is chasil In the next the word chanamal signifieth hailestones so this is referred to the seventh plague of lightning and haile as the other to the eight plague of locusts and in the third place the best reading is Hee gave their sheep lareshaphim to burning coales that is to the thunderbolts which was part of the seventh plague QUEST XXVI The greatnesse of the plagues of Egypt how the Egyptians were every way punished FUrther let it be observed that the Egyptians were every way plagued Philo noteth that the number of ten signifieth perfection and so their plagues were perfect and absolute True it is that their punishment was indeed absolute howsoever the observation of the number seemeth somewhat curious 1. they were punished by all kind of creatures as by the elements the earth the water ayre fire by living creatures as frogges lice caterpillars flies by the starres in that the light was restrained they were punished by men as Moses and Aaron that were instruments of the plagues And by the Angels the Ministers of the plagues Psalm 78.44 2. They were punished in all things wherein they delighted in all manner of fruit in their cattell in their bodies in their children 3. They were punished in all their senses in their sight by that thicke darkenesse and the horrible sights which appeared as it is noted Wisdom 17.6 7. in their taste by the waters turned into bloud and their thirst in their smelling by the stinch of the frogges and of their ulcers in their feeling by the griefe of their ulcers and the biting of flies and vermin in their hearing by the terrible thunder in their inward sense by feare and terror And to make up the full measure of their punishments they were overthrowne and drowned in the red sea Ex Perer. QUEST XXVII Where the plagues of Egypt and to what place they were first sent COncerning the place 1. all Egypt generally was smitten chap. 3.20 which is called the land of Cham Psalm 105. because Mizraim which was the father of the Egyptians and in Hebrew Egypt is so called Mizraim was one of Chams sonnes Gen. 10. But whereas it is said Psalm 78.12 Hee did marvellous things in the land of Zohan which the Septuagints call Tanis there was the Kings seat and there first the plagues began the head is first smitten then the members and from thence the plagues passed over all Egypt And it is said in the fields of Zohan because all Egypt was as a plaine Ex Perer. QUEST XXVIII At what time the plagues were sent upon Egypt FOr the time when the plagues were sent 1. Iulius Africanus is deceived who thinketh that Egypt was plagued at the same time when Ogyges floud was but that cannot be for he maketh that floud 1020. yeeres before the Olympiades which began in the eighth yeere of Achaz King of Judah unto which time from the plagues of Egypt there are not above 763. yeeres 2. Paulus Orosius commeth neerer the truth lib. 1.9.10 that these plagues came upon Egypt in the time of Deucalions floud when most part of the inhabitants of Thessalia were destroyed a few escaping unto the hill Pernassus where Deucalion raigned About the same time the Sunne parched the world with burning heate not onely in Aethiopia and other hill countries but in Scythia and others under cold climates which gave occasion unto the Poets fabulous fiction of Phaeton 3. These plagues were from the beginning of the world 2483. yeeres from Noahs floud 797. before the battell of Troy which happened in the time of Sampson or Heli 356. yeeres before the first Olympiade 763. yeeres before the building of Rome 789. yeeres Ex Pererio QUEST XXIX In what time all the plagues were finished FOr the time how long the ten plagues continued and in what space they were finished 1. The Hebrewes thinke whom Genebrard followeth that these plagues were all sent upon Egypt not in lesse time than of twelve moneths with some respite betweene every plague 2. Some thinke that these plagues continued the space of ten moneths taking beginning when the Sunne entred into Cancer about the twelfth of June and ending in the vernall equinoctiall about the fourteenth of March when the first borne were slaine the first miracle in the turning of the waters they would have done when Nilus beginneth to increase which is when the Sunne entreth into Cancer and so Nilus continueth in his increasing forty dayes and forty dayes more it decreaseth eighty dayes therefore after the first plague when Nilus being abated leaveth a great slime behind they thinke the second plague of frogges was sent Borrh. But these conjectures are very uncertaine and improable for first whereas during the first plague they are said to have digged round about the river chap. 7.17 this could they not have done in the overflowing of Nilus 2. Though the slime had beene a fit matter naturally for the procreation of frogs yet their plagues were extraordinary and beyond the worke of nature and the text sheweth that the frogs came not out of the slime but out of the river chap. 8.3 3. Beside if there had beene such respite given Pharaoh betweene plague and plague the hand of God had not beene so strong upon Pharaoh as now when they followed one in the necke of another 3. Pererius bringeth them all within the compasse of 27. dayes or about
the masculine gender better than to read it in the feminine as V.L.I.A.P. Vers. 18. When they came to Revel their father I.G.B. cum câ—ter not Iethro L. Vers. 22. Here the Latin and Septuagint make mention also of the birth of Eliezar transposing it out of the 18. chapter but no such thing is in the Hebrew Vers. 23. It came to passe after these dayes I.A.P.S. rather than in processe of time G. B. or when many dayes were past V. the sense rather than the words dayes are here put for yeeres for this was 4â— yeeres after 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Of Amram Moses father Vers. 1. THere went a man of Levi. This was Amram the sonne of Kabath the sonne of Levi who lived 137. yeeres Exod. 6.20 he was borne as Eusebius writeth 14. yeeres before the death of Ioseph that is 55. yeeres after Iacobs going downe into Egypt who saith he begat Moses at 77. yeeres Perer. Moses yet maketh no mention of his parents names lest he should seeme to boast of his parentage Ferus 2. The Hebrewes have here a notable fiction that this Amram lived unto the time of Ahiah the Silomite who was in the dayes of Ieroboam that is above sixe hundred yeeres for from the going of Israel out of Egypt unto the fourth yeere of Salomons reigne are numbred 480. yeeres adde unto these 77. yeeres of Amrams age when he begat Moses and 80. yeeres the age of Moses at the returne of Israel out of Egypt so we shall have above 600. yeeres whereas the Scripture testifieth that he lived but 137. yeeres 3. But that which Ioseph reporteth is more probable that this Amram being a faithfull man praying unto God for his people had a vision wherein hee was bid to bee of good comfort and that the childe whose life was sought should be his sonne who should be preserved from the Egyptians rage and be the deliverer of his people Ioseph lib. 2. cap. 5. but seeing the Scripture maketh no mention we may bee at choise whether we will receive this report QUEST II. Why it is said he went and tooke NOw it is said he went not that he went to any other place or Citie for seeing his wife was of the same familie of Levi it is like that they did dwell not farre asunder 2. Neither it is understood of his returning to his wife from whom he had sequestred himselfe to fasting and prayer as Ferus for this text evidently speaketh of his first taking of her to wife 3. But hereby is shewed his advised purpose and determination in taking her to wife as also some notable thing insinuated to follow as it is said that Ruben went and lay with his fathers concubine Gen. 25. Simler QUEST III. Of Iacobed Moses mother whether she were aunt or cosine German to Amram TOoke to wife a daughter of Levi. This was Iocebed 1. who was not the daughter of Amrams uncle and so cosine Germane to Amram as the Septuagint Latine translator to whom consent Lyranus Montanus Cajetanus Pererius with others for though it should be granted that the Hebrew word Ded doth sometime signifie the uncles sonne as Ierem. 32.12 Hananâ—el is called Ieremies uncles sonne yet the word sonne may be supplied as before vers 8. he is called his uncles sonne yet seeing the Scripture evidently saith that Iocebed was borne unto Levi Numb 26.59 it is without controversie that she was Levies daughter sister to Rahath and Aunt to Amram being his fathers sister Exod. 6.20 2. But yet the Hebrewes are farre wide that would have Iocebed borne about that time that Iacob went downe into Egypt for then she should have beene about 135. yeeres old elder by fortie yeers than Sarah when she bore Isaack and if Moses birth had beene so miraculous the Scripture would not have concealed it ex Perer. And the Scripture beside saith that she was borne to Levi in Egypt Numb 26.59 3. Neither was this Iocebed another of the same name beside the daughter of Levi as some thinke seeing that the she is said to be Dodatho his that is Amrams Aunt Exod. 6.20 4. The sounder opinion then is that this Iocebed was the naturall and proper daughter of Levi the Scripture so testifying and of this opinion are Vatablus Paguine Iunius with the Chalde Paraphrast and Simlerus with others Thostatus conjectureth well that Levi might beget her at 100. as Abraham begat sonnes at 137. after Sarahs death who lived 127 yeeres being 10. yeeres younger than Abraham and Iacob at 107. begat Benjamin And it is not unlike but that Iocebed at 68. yeeres might beare Moses in those dayes women might continue child-bearing till then but howsoever this computation be counted yet it is evident out of Scripture that Iocebed was daughter unto Levi and therefore all disputation to the contrarie is needlesse QUEST IV. Why such mariages were tolerated in those daies NOw though afterward such mariages betweene the aunt and the nephew were forbidden by the Law directly Levit. 19. yet it need not seeme strange that then such mariages were in use even among the faithfull 1. Because as Thostatus saith it was ante legem datam before any law was published As Abraham married his brothers daughter Iacob married two sisters 2. The paucitie and the fewnesse of the righteous seed is to be considered and the confusion of those times which made those things to be tolerated Iun. Annot. 3. They had a desire to match in their owne kindred as Abraham Isaack and Iacob did and by that meanes they joyned often mariage in neere degrees of kindred Simlerus QUEST V. When Amram married his wife COncerning the time when this man of Levi tooke his wife though it be mentioned after Pharaohs cruell edict yet it was done before 1. Because Aaron was elder than Moses by three yeeres Exod. 7.7 and Miriam Moses sister elder than he for she was of discretion to watch what should become of the babe the conservation therefore of these children sheweth that this cruell edict tooke no place then 2. Neither is it likely that it continued long after Moses birth for if all the male children had beene cut off after Moses birth who was 80. yeeres old when Israel came out of Egypt then there should have beene few or none under that age that went out and although by some secret provision some infants might have escaped yet considering the strait and diligent search which was made as the Hebrewes thinke every three moneths such a multitude in all likelihood could not have beene preserved as went out of Egypt therefore it is not unprobable that Iosephus writeth that an Egyptian Priest told Pharaoh that about that time a child should be borne which should bee the ruine of him and his Kingdome and that Pharaoh thereupon did especially at that time give charge to destroy the infants to meet with that childe as Herod did cause to bee put to death all the children
1. Obs. The mutabilitie of the honours of this life Vers. 1. WHen Moses kept the sheepe c. Moses which was before a man of authority brought up delicately in Pharaohs Court is now become a shepheard and keepeth the fields enduring both heat and cold Such is the mutabilitie and changeable state of this life that soone may a man bee brought from honour to contempt from wealth to woe from fulnesse to want as is set forth unto us in Iob. Simler Which should teach every man in his high and flowing estate to bethinke himselfe of adversity as Iob saith The thing which I feared is come upon me Iob. 3.25 2. Obs. Against vaine curiositie Vers. 5. COme not hither As the Lord inviteth us by faith to draw neere unto him so he misliketh carnall curiosity as the people were charged not to come neere mount Sinai to gaze upon God Marie Magdalene is forbidden to touch Christ the Apostles are rebuked for gazing up into heaven Acts 1. We are hereby taught not curiously to search into the secrets of God but that wee understand according to sobrietie Rom. 12.3 Simler 3. Obs. Gods children notwithstanding their afflictions are not forsaken Vers. 7. I Have surely scene the trouble of my people c. The Lord seeth and taketh knowledge of the troubles and afflictions of his people and notwithstanding these their grievous sufferings they are the people of God still Affliction therefore doth not separate us from God or make him unmindfull of his children Pellican Nay it is an argument rather that God loveth us and that wee are his children when he layeth his fatherly correction upon us as the Apostle saith If yee be without correction thâ—â— are ye bastards and not sonnes Heb. 12.8 4. Obs. Against the ambitiâ—us aspiring unto offices Vers. 11. WHo am I that I should goe unto Pharaoh Moses modesty in disabling himselfe and dâ—clining this honourable calling convinceth them of vaine ambition in these dayes who farre unlike Moses being unapt and unfit for their gifts yet aspire unto great places by favour and indirect meanes neither yet are they to be commended which doe on the other side hide their gifts and will by no meanes consent to be imployed in the publike affaires of the Church as Ammonius who when he was to be made a Presbyter cut off his eare that hee might bee refused for the maime of his body and threatned further to cut out his tongue if they did not desist in their purpose yet that is not the fault of this age but the contrary rather the ambitious hunting after preferments and honours Simler CHAP. IV. 1. The argument and Method IN this Chapter is set forth the confirmation of Moses in his calling and his obedience thereunto The first part is extended to verse 18. where as Moses maketh three severall excuses and exceptions so he receiveth three confirmations The first excuse is that the people will not beleeve vers 1. The confirmation followeth by three signes two of them are presently shewed before his face the turning of a rod into a Serpent vers 6. and making his hand leprous vers 6.7 both these signes are shewed and returne againe to their first nature then followeth the third signe which is promised but not presently effected by turning the water of the river into bloud vers 9. The second excuse is by Moses infirmity of speech v. 10. the confirmation followeth where the Lord first sheweth his power v. 11. then promiseth his assistance vers 12. The third exception that Moses taketh is an absolute refusall as being altogether unfit To this the Lord replieth 1. In shewing his displeasure 2. In promising the assistance of his brother Aaron where the fitnesse of his assistanâ— is shewed and his readinesse in meeting him vers 14. then the Lord promiseth to be with them both vers 15. Afterward the order and distinction of their offices is declared God will speake to Moses Moses to Aaron Aaron to the people vers 16. 3. The Rod is given him as a signe vers 17. The obedience is set forth first of Moses to his calling to vers 27. then of Aaron v. 28. with the successe thereof the beleefe of the people vers 31. In Moses obedience and execution 1. The preparation to his journey is described with his wife and children to vers 21. 2. Then the renewing of his charge and commission to vers 24. 3. A certaine accident by the way is mentioned what had like to have befallen Moses for want of his childs circumcision and how he escaped the danger to vers 27. 2. The divers readings Vers. 2. He said a staffe I.V. rather than a rod. B.G.S.L.A.P. the word is matteh of natah because a man leaneth upon his staffe and a staffe rather is fitter for a shepheard than a rod. Vers. 8. Nor hearken to the voice and the first signe I. better than the voice of the first signe B.G. cum cater as the next verse sheweth that the voice is to be referred to Moses If they will not beleeve these two signes nor hearken to thy voice Vers 9. And the waters shall be which thou takest out of the river they shall be turned I. V.A.P. shall be is twice repeated in the originall not once only as B.G.L.S. Vers. 10. Hearken to me my Lord. I.V. for me P. rather than I pray thee my Lord. L.S. or Oh Lord. B.G. Bi in me or to me where hearken or attend or some such word must be supplied so also vers 13. Vers. 11. Or him that seeth or the blinde B. G. cum caeter or him that hath his sense or the blinde I. but the word properly signifieth the seeing as Pikechim is taken Exod. 23.8 the seeing and the opposition of the privative here sheweth as much Vers. 25. Zipporah tooke a sharpe knife G.B. better than a stone B.V.S.A.P. or sharpe stone V. â—zor signifieth a rocke or stone and that which is sharpe as Psal. 89.43 it signifieth the sharpnesse of a sword and it is not like that Moses and his companie were without a knife being so fit an instrument for a shepheard Vers. 28. Then Moses told c. all the businesse and words of Iehovah for the which hee had sent him I.L. or which he had sent unto him S. better than to referre it to the Lord which had sent him V.B.G.A.P. as vers 30 sheweth And Aaron had told all the words which the Lord had spoken to Moses Vers. 31. They did obeisance and bowed themselves I. rather than bowed downe and worshipped G.B. cum cater for shachath signifieth to bow downe properly but with intent to worship 3. The explication of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Whether Moses offended with charging the people with unbeleefe Vers. 1. BVt loe they will not beleeve me c. The Hebrewes thinke that Moses sinned in charging the people with unbeleefe and therefore he was punished in that his hand became leprous But Moses
the mariner that worketh the evill spirit as the winde and weather that tempteth and moveth God as the sternes man that directeth and guideth all So Augustines resolution is Deus voluntatem ejus proprio suo vitio malum in hoc peccatum judicio suo justo occulto inclinavit God by his just and secret judgement inclined his will being evill by his owne corruption into this sinne De liber arbit cap. 20. Hee there speaketh of Shemei whom David saith God bid curse him the like may bee said of Pharaoh who is properly said to have hardened his owne heart Exod. 8.15 as the next and immediate worker of it but God hardened it concurring as a just Judge in punishing Pharaohs sinne by obstinacie and hardnesse of heart See more of this question before chap. 1. doct 1. QUEST XX. How Israel is called the first borne sonne of God Vers. 22. ISrael is my sonne even my first borne 1. Israel is called the Lords first borne not only in respect of eternall election as Pellican for the election of God doth not hinder terrene government they might be eternally elected of God and yet bee Pharaohs servants still 2. Neither is this spoken only comparatively because they were the first nation that publikely professed the worship of God and had the prioritie of the Gentiles who were as the younger brother Ferus 3. Nor yet is it spoken only by way of similâ—tude that they were as deere unto God as the first borne Piscator 4. But they were the first borne people by a peculiar election whereby the Lord had set them apart from all other people to whom he would give his lawes and therefore Pharaoh was not to keepe them in servitude belonging to another Lord Simler Therefore to them did belong the right and preeminence of the first borne as dignity authority Borrh. And they were beloved of God in the right of the Messiah the first borne of all creatures and the only begotten sonne of God Iun. who was to bee borne of that nation according to the flesh Osiander 5. Therefore God will slay the first borne of Egypt both of man and beast because of the injurie offered to his first borne and this being the last judgement which was shewed upon Egypt it is like that God revealed to Moses aforehand all those severall plagues which afterward were sent upon Pharaoh QUEST XXI Who smot Moses in the Iune and how Vers. 24. THe Lord met him and would have killed him 1. In the Hebrew it is said Iehovah met him the Latin and Septuagint read the Angell of Iehovah giving the sense rather than the word for Iehovah by his Angell smote Moses the Angels of God are found in Scripture to bee the Ministers of Gods judgements Pellican Iun. 2. Tertullian thinketh that Moses sonne that was uncircumcised was in danger rather than Moses himselfe but that is not like for then Moses himselfe rather if he had beene in case would have circumcised the child rather than his wife 3. For the manner of punishment inflicted upon Moses that is a ridiculous fable of R. Salomon that the Angell appeared in likenesse of a Dragon and swallowed up Moses past the middle to the place of his circumcision and then when Zipporah in haste had circumcised the child hee let him goe againe Theodoret thinketh that the Angell appeared with a drawne sword threatning Moses but Moses was more than threatned for hee was so weake that hee was not able to circumcise his child therefore the common opinion of the Hebrewes is that Moses was smitten with some sudden disease as may appeare in that his wife was faine to cut off her sonnes foreskinne and yet it is like that whether the Angell appeared in a visible humane shape or otherwise came upon Moses thar by some visible and evident signe hee and his wife perceived that it was for neglect of circumcision Iun. QUEST XXII For what sinne the Lord would have killed Moses NOw concerning the cause why the Lord laid his heavy hand upon Moses 1. It was neither because he carried his wife and children with him which were a cumber unto him and therefore hee sent them bake as Augustine and Eusebius Emisenus for seeing Moses had no speciall commandement to leave them behind he was therein to follow the common order and duty required in matrimony to take care of his wife and children Simler And he could not have left his wife behinde without offence to his father in law who might have thought hee had neglected her and would take him another wife in Egypt 2. Neither was his feare the cause because he was afraid to goe unto Pharaoh as Theodoret for he was now in his journey and was resolved to goe forward 3. Therefore the cause indeed was for the neglect of the circumcision of the child as David Kimhi Rupertus Thostatus with others Ex Pereriâ— as it may appeare because that as soone as the child was circumcised Moses was presently delivered from the danger therefore some Hebrewes conjecture that God punished him for making so long stay in the â—ane is frivilous and without ground Simler QUEST XXIII Whether the Israelites transgressed in omitting circumcision 40. yeeres in the wildernesse BUt it will be further questioned why the Lord was angry with Moses for deferring of circumcision and yeâ— he did tolerate it in the Israelites which were not circumcised in the desert by the space of forty yeeres as is evident Iosh. 5. Some therefore thinke that the Israelites were dispensed with for being not circumcised in the wildernesse because it was not so needfull in that place seeing the people were separated from all other nations and lived apart by themselves and therefore circumcision was not so necessarie there the speciall end whereof was to distinguish the Israelites from all other people but when they came over Jordane among other nations then they received circumcision the badge or cognisance of their profession so Theodoret Damascen Contra. But this was not the principall end of circumcision to make difference betweene the Israelites and other people the chiefe scope thereof was to bee a seale of the covenant betweene God and his people and therefore ought not in any place to have beene neglected 2. Some therefore excuse this omission of circumcision in the desert by the continuall journeying of the Israelites they were still to follow the direction of the cloud whether by day or night but they could not travell immediatly upon their circumcision Perer. Who further addeth that if it had beene a fault in them Moses would not have suffered such a great breach of the law seeing the man that gathered stickes upon the Sabbath was punished Contra. 1. The continuall travell of the Israelites could not bee the chiefe or onely cause of such omission seeing they stayed many yeeres in one place as in Kadesh barnea Deut. 1.46 and when they were circumcised in Gilgal they were presently also to goe forward
sonne the text is against his conjecture and Zipporah calleth him a bloudy husband because shee was forced to draw her owne childs bloud with that cutting which she was not put to before 2. Some therefore thinke that Moses had left one of his sonnes with his father in law as a pledge of his love and sincere affection so that he had one only child with him Hugo But the text also is against this conceit for Moses tooke both his sonnes with him vers 20. 3. Some thinke that Eleazar Moses youngest sonne was borne but a little before Moses tooke his journey and that for haste thereof he deferred his circumcision Lyranus Thostatus Pererius But if Moses had it in mind to circumcise his child he would not of purpose have transgressed the law of circumcision which exactly requireth every male to be circumcised the eight day 4. Wherefore the more probable conjecture is that Moses seeing the circumcision of his first child to have beene so offensively taken did in gratiam uxoris to content his wife forbeare this deferring then of circumcision proceeded rather of his humane infirmity and forgetfulnesse than of any set or deliberate councell And this the circumstance of the text will beare seeing Zipporah as not yet thorowly acquainted with this mystery doth cast away the foreskin with such indignation Iunius Pellican Piscator QUEST XXVIII At whose feete Zipporah and what she cast Vers. 25. CAst it at his feet c. 1. The Septuagint read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fell downe at his feete so also Cajetane whose meaning is that Zipporah fell downe at the Angels feete intreating to spare her husband but so soone as the child was circumcised Moses recovered and the Angell left him 2. Rupertus readeth after the same manner shee fell downe thinking that shee was prostrate at Moses feete intreating him to dismisse her But Moses rather sent her backe in his owne discretion unto his father with her children it had beene an unwomanly part and not commendable for the wife to desire to depart from such an husband Simler 3. But whereas the Hebrew word tagangh signifieth she caused it to touch that is cast some say she cast the circumcised foreskin at the feete of the Angell to appease him so the Chalde Paraphrast and Tharg Hierâ—solymitan but the words following in the next verse shew that she cast it at his feete whom she called bloudy husband Perer. 4. Some referre it to the child that shee cast it at his feete and Kimhi saith it was an use among the Hebrewes to call the infant circumcised the spouse or husband But to what end should Zipporah say thus to a young infant that understood her not Simler 5. Therefore she cast it at Moses feete whom in indignation she calleth bloudy husband Simler Iun. Perer. QUEST XXIX Why Zipporah calleth Moses husband of bloud Vers. 26. THou art indeed a bloudy husband unto mee 1. The Septuagint translate the bloud of my sonne stetit is stayed which translation having no ground at all or colour out of the originall but Augustine to great businesse quaest 11. in Exod. and maketh him flie unto allegories and mysteries for it seemeth to make a contrary sense unto the originall seeing she called Moses a bloudy husband because of shedding of her sonnes bloud it is like then it stayed not 2. Rabanus thinketh that shee called Moses so and accuseth him of cruelty for commanding her to circumcise her child so also Vatablus But seeing shee by this meanes redeemed her husbands life shee no doubt did not thinke much of her childs circumcision in that behalfe but thought it well done to save his life 3. Some thinke shee by bloud meaneth not only this present griefe but other troubles which she was like to endure as if shee should say if our journey began with such a hard hap what is the end like to be 4. Aben Ezra will have Zipporah thus to say unto the child whom they used to call chatan husband spouse because of the joy of circumcision whom she first calleth husband of bloud because she feared that her husband would dye but when she saw he was escaped then she correcteth her speech and calleth him husband of bloud because of the circumcision but this name of husband who seâ—th not better to agree to Moses than to her child Ex Perer. 5. Wherefore she thus saith unto Moses calling him husband of bloud both because shee was faine to redeeme him with the bloud of her child and in respect of circumcision it selfe which she held to be a bloudy law being not yet thorowly instructed in these rites sic Thostatus Iunius Ferus but shee calleth him not man of bloud which name in Scripture is given to cruell and bloudy men but husband of bloud QUEST XXX Whether those words rehearsed againe were uttered by Zipporah or by Moses the writer Vers. 26. BVt shee had said husband of bloud because of the circumcision 1. Piscator because the word is put in the plurall circumcisions thinketh that she so speaketh in respect of the circumcision of both her sonnes but seeing one of them only is here circumcised and because at this time only Zipporah was put to doe it her selfe which caused her thus to say shee so speaketh because of the circumcision of this child 2. Some thinke that these are the words of Zipporah and that shee either qualifieth her former speech turning her words which she had uttered of the bloud and death of her husband for so Aben Ezra taketh them to be spoken to the child that he was circumcised with the death and losse of her husband and after that by this circumcision she perceived her husband to bee recovered shee applied her speech to circumcision Iunius in his Analysis saving that hee holdeth these words to be uttered to Moses and not to the child expresseth the same meaning that Zipporah expoundeth and excuseth her former words that by bloud she understandeth circumcision whereby the young infant being upon the way and in an Inne might bee put in danger 3. But I rather approve Iunius judgement in his annotations that these are the words of Moses rather than of Zipporah shewing a reason of her speech for that shee repeated the same words being uttered with indignation twice it is not like especially after that the danger was over shee had small cause to expostulate with Moses for then she had shewed that shee had preferred the childes health before the life of her husband so also Zeiglerus QUEST XXXI How Zipporah knew that Moses was striken for the neglect of circumcision BUt another question will be here moved how Zipporah knew that Moses was in danger for neglect of circumcision 1. Some thinke that the Angel appeared in a visible shape and both by signes and words threatned Moses because his child was uncircumcised Cajetan But to devise words or speech to be said beside Scripture it is not safe 2. Some thinke that Moses was put
Vatab. the Septuagint take it sometime for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Carbuncle sometime for the Crystall Numb 11. but it is rather the gumme of the tree â—dellium which was transparent and shining like unto pure and tried waxe Plin. lib. 12. cap. 9. Iun. Osian and Iosephus saith that â—dellium was a kinde of drugge or spice So then the Manna was not onely white but it was also of a cleare colour like unto gumme oâ— to the kernell of a grape Pellican 4. For the taste it was like unto wafers made with hony or unto fresh and sweet oyle Numb 11.7 it had a pleasant taste and relish QUEST XXXVII Whether the Manna had a divers relish according to every ones taste BUt further concerning the divers taste of Manna a question is moved out of those words in the bookâ— of Wisdome chap. 16. vers 21. It served to the appetite of him that tooke it and was meet to that that every man would 1. Upon this ground the opinion of some is that the Manna though it had actually and positively but one kinde of taste like unto wafers made of hony yet God gave unto it such a gift that it relished according to every mans desire and it was turned to the taste and savour of any kinde of meat which they had mind unto Tostat. And that Manna had this quality onely in their mouths and taste that were holy men and thankfull but to the evill and disobedient it had not that variety of delightfull taste but was as unsavory in their mouths for they preferred pâ—ppons onyons leekes and garlike before it Lyran. 2. Contra. 1. If the Manna actually gave one certaine relish in the mouth as of hony or oyle how could it at the same time have any other relish for divers tastes of contrarie kindes and tempers it could not have at once and if it were turned to any other taste then had it not actually the taste of hony or fresh oyle 2. Besides by this meanes the Lord should have satisfied every ones wanton appetite which not being contented with the ordinarie taste of Manna would have it changed according to his desire 3. And that Manna had the same relish to all both good and bad is evident by Moses description Numb 11.8 The people went about and gathered iâ— c. so it relished in that manner to the people if it had tasted so onely to the better sort to the beleevers and the thankfull a very few should have had that privilege for the people wept and murmured in their families every one in his tent dore Now in that they preferred the onyons and leekes of Egypt it shewed their great unthankfulnesse that made more account of such grosse meat than of the precious delicate Manna 3. The meaning then of that place is that this Manna actually had such variety of delectable tastes that it pleased every man not that it changed and turned as every mans fansie led him but there was no stomake so weake nor no tooth so daintie whom Manna might not content the Manna being yet raw and undressed had the taste as of mingled hony or oyle but after it was prepared and dressed it gave a mixed and variable taste as if many sweet and pleasant things were tempered together Iun. 4. The excellencie then of this food commendeth the goodnesse of God who was not contented to give them ordinary and common food but fed them with the best Ferus As it is said Wisdome 16.21 Thy sustenance declared thy sweetnesse to thy children The Grecians write that Democritus prolonged his life with eating of hony Athan. lib. 2. cap. 3. Plinie maketh mention of some that lived of pulse lib. 18. cap. 8. The Egyptians boast much of their herbes Diodor. lib. 1. cap. 4. But all these must give place to Manna never was any people in the world fed with the like food unto Manna Pelarg. QUEST XXXVIII When Moses spake to Aaron concerning the pot of Manna to be set before the Lord. Vers. 34. ANd Aaron laid it up before the Testimonie 1. The opinion of some Hebrewes is that this pot of Manna was laid up in Moses Tabernacle before the great Tabernacle was made Lyran. But this cannot be 1. Into that Tabernacle none came but Moses and in his absence Ioshua chap. 33.7 11. Therefore it is like that Moses would rather have there placed it himselfe than have spoken to Aaron 2. Because Moses speaketh to Aaron to doe it it seemeth that Aaron was consecrated Priest which was not before the second yeare when the Tabernacle was erected Tostat. 2. Whereas it is said vers 33. to be set before the Lord it may also have this sense Ante 〈◊〉 dictum est quod sit ipsa devotione offerendi c. Before the Lord may be said in respect of the devotion of the offerer wheresoever it was put so Augustin quaest 61. But these words before the Testimonie which is meant of the Arke doe expound the other therefore the Arke being not yet made this here commanded was not done presently 3. Augustine misliking the former solution resolveth that this is spoken by way of a prolepsis that is here written which was afterward done for in Scripture the order of time is not alwayes observed Moses therefore to finish at once the whole history concerning Manna maketh mention also of this reserving of the â—ot of Manna which was done afterward the Tabernacle being now made and Aaron consecrated Priest Tostat. quast 14. So 1 Sam. 17.54 David is said to have put Goliahs armour in his Tabernacle which was not then but long after when he was established in the Kingdome Piscator 4. This pot of Manna which was of gold Iunius thinketh was not placed hard before the Arke for then it could not have beene seene of the people as it is said vers 32. That they may see the bread c And in the Arke it was not for within it onely were the two tables of the law 1 King 8.11 it was set therefore in the entrance of the most holy place Iun. But it seemeth rather that it was placed in the most holy place within the second vaile by the Apostles description Heb. 9.4 Simler Where also Aarons rod was which was there kept also for a testimony to the people Numb 17.11 though it were not continually in their fight QUEST XXXIX By whom this clause was added of the Israelites eating of Manna fourtie yeares Vers. 35 THe children of Israel did eat Manna 40. yeares untill they came to a land inhabited c. Augustine also thinketh that this is spoken by a prolepsis that is an anticipation or prevention of the story but it cannot so properly be said here because Moses lived not to see this for he died in the 11. moneth of the 40. yeare and the Manna ceased on the 15. day of the first moneth of the 41. yeare but a prolepsis or anticipation of the story is when the same
affection upon her being flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones v. 23. 3. Other reasons are given why the woman was taken out of mans side as not out of his head that she should not be proud nor out of his feet as though she were mans vassell but from his side to shew the love and conjunction betweene them Muscul. R. Iosue giveth this reason why she was taken from under the armes that shee might acknowledge her selfe under subjection to man but that is ridiculous which some Hebrewes note that the woman was made of a bone to shew her hard and intollerable nature ex Mercer QVEST. XXXIX Whence the bone was taken whereof the woman was made SEcondly we hold that a curious question which is disputed of the Schoolemen how Eva was fashioned out of a bone whether by multiplication of it as Hugo thinketh or by addition of some new matter taken out of the earth as Tostatus or created of nothing as Thomas that seemeth more probable that God used no other matter in the making of woman but out of the man because the text saith she was taken out of man which had not beene true if shee had beene taken out of any other matter Wee therefore thinke â—he first opinion probable that this was done by multiplying of the matter August Mercer but we must not curiously seeke to finde out a reason of Gods omnipotent power QVEST. XL. How many ribs and whence taken THirdly 1. We neither thinke with Oleaster that God tooke two ribs out of each side of Adam one because the scripture saith v. 21. God tooke one of his ribs 2. Wee also deride that fable of the hebrewes that God made man and woman together but joyned by their sides and after parted and separated them for the text is contrary which saith that God tooke a rib out of Adam to make the woman for the word â—selang properly signifieth a rib and not the side and so R. Iosua taketh it 3. It is also a superfluous question out of what side of Adam Eva was taken whether out of the right or left it is resolved by most out of the left because Adams heart lay there but these are frivolous and needlesse matters QVEST. XLI Whether this rib were a necessary or superfluous rib FOurthly so also is that question unnecessary and more curious than profitable whether this rib were any one of Adams necessary and substantiall parts or one supernumerary and superfluous some think that whereas a man hath now 24. ribbes on each side 12. that this rib was one of them and that God created a new rib in stead thereof but this opinion seemeth to be contrary to the text because it is said God closed up the flesh in stead thereof if flesh were in stead of the rib then another rib was not made in stead thereof Againe God had already done with the creation of Adam v. 7. hee made man of the dust of the earth but if Adam had a rib created afterward then was he not before perfectly created Wherefore it is more like that this rib was above the usuall number of ribs created of purpose by the Lord not as a superfluous or monstrous part but as necessary for the creation of the woman which God intended Mercer Calvin And therefore Cajetanus needed not so to have beene perplexed with this question as not finding a solution thereof to have left the veritie of the story and stye to allegories QVEST. XLII Of the womans soule FIfthly though no mention be here made of the creation of the womans soule yet it may be gathered that she had her soule from God immediately as Adam had because they were both created according to Gods image Gen. 1.27 QVEST. XLIII How God is said to have built the woman Vers. 22. HE made or built a woman and brought c. 1. God is said to have built woman neither because of the frame and fashion of her body which is made broadest and lowest downeward like the building of an house as Rab. Sel. which though it be so that God framed the womans body as fittest for procreation of children yet Moses in thus speaking aimed not at it But by this is meaâ—â— both that man was yet as an unperfect building before woman was made and that by the woman the house and family is builded by procreation of children and thereof the hebrewes call a sonne Ben of Banah to build Mercer 2. Shee is called Ishah woman by a figure called Prolepsis for this name was afterward given her by the man 3. She is said to bee brought to man not as though shee were made in some other place but God doth present her and offer her to man and as it were marrieth and joyneth them together 4. But the Hebrewes have here some ridiculous observations as upon the word Iisgor in the former verse he closed up which is the first word with Samech used hitherto by Moses because Samech answereth to the first letter of Satan in sound which is Shin with a left pricke they note that Satan came into the world and so the occasion of evill by women so likewise out of the word Iebiâ—ah which letters make 24. in number they note that the woman was brought to man with 24. ornaments whereas they cannot deny but that she came naked QVEST. XLIIII How Adam knew the woman to be taken out of him Vers. 23. THe man said this now is bone c. 1. Adam understood this that the woman was taken out of him not so much by the contemplation of the similitude and likenesse of her shape Mercer or that he felt some alteration in his body as though somewhat had beene taken from it Reuchlin but hee had this knowledge especially by divine revelation Calvin 2. Adam looking upon the woman did not presently desire her company but sincerely with a cheerefull minde acknowledgeth how fit a mate God had provided for him Reuchlin 3. This now or for this time which words are not to bee referred with the Hebrewes to the time to come that though at this time a wife was prepared out of man yet it should not be so afterward but it hath relation to the time past that although before among all the creatures he could not find a fit companion yet now hee had obtained one Fagius 4. Hee giveth the woman her name to shew the authority of man over the woman and in the derivation of the word ishah from ish the antiquity of the Hebrew tongue appeareth the like is not to be found in any other language 5. The Hebrewes wel note that ish with Iod signifieth a man without Iod which is the first letter of the name Iehovah it is fire so where God is not the directer of the inward parts there is nothing but fire contention Mercer QVEST. XLV How a man is said to leave father and mother Vers. 24. THerefore shall a man leave c. 1. These are not the
Let the iniquity of his fathers come into remembrance in thy fight 3. If in the meane time the wicked father beget a sonne that seeth his fathers sins c. and repenteth he shall not die in his fathers iniquity Ezek. 18.14.17 As the sonnes of Core died not with their rebellious father Numb 26.10 4. And it is just that God should visit to the third and fourth generation because by the course of nature so long the father may live to see his sinne punished in his posterity and the children so long may have the evill example of their parents in their eyes for whose sins they are said to bee punished though they have made them their owne by imitation because their parents were authors and by their example perswaders and in their owne persons beginners of that sinne 5. Neither for Idolatry onely is the iniquity of the parents visited in their children as Rabbi Moses thinketh but for other sinnes also as here Chams prophanenesse and rebellion toward his father is punished in Canaan 6. Neither are the children guilty of their parents sinnes only by imitation in doing the like but if they continue in other great sinnes though not the same as when the people were plagued because David had numbred the people though therein David was the greatest offender yet they had deserved diversly by their other sinnes to bee punished or if the children though they committed not the same sinnes yet doe winke at them and suffer them by silence and reprove them not as Elie was accessary to his sonnes sinnes because he held his peace as Augustine well saith quamvis bonis vita malorum displiceat c. although the life of the wicked displease the righteous and therefore they are not eternally damned tamen quiapeccatis eorum pareunt jure cum eis temporaliter flagellantâ—r yet because they forbeare and spare their sinne they are justly together with them whipped temporally 7. Neither doth God prescribe vnto himselfe alwayes this rule to punish but to the 3. or 4. generation hee may extend his iudgements to the tenth as here in the posteritie of Canaan but yet the proportion alwayes holdeth that he is more inclined continually to mercie than justice Calvin 6. This Canaan is accursed not onely for his fathers sinne but as being himselfe also which is most like accessarie to it relating the matter to his father and the posteritie also of Canaan though they did beare the curse first denounced against their father yet are worthily punished for their owne sinnes Levit. 18.28 for these abhominations the Lord spued out the people that were before you QVEST. XXII Of the blessing of Sem. Verse 26. Blessed be the God of Sem. 1. Jt appeareth in that Sem hath the chiefe blessing that he was the actor and perswader of that reverent and dutifull behaviour toward their father Tremel 2. In that Noah turneth himselfe to God it sheweth the excellencie of grace wherewith Sem was endued which also is implyed in his name which signifieth one famous or of renowne Perer. 3. He prophesieth that the true religion and Church should remaine in Sems posterity that hee onely should worship the true God which is to be blessed for ever 4. And here also is included a prophesie of Christ to come of Sem in whom all the nations of the world should be blessed Oecolampad QVEST. XXIII How Iapheth was to dwell in Sems tents Vers. 27. GGd perswade or enlarge Iapheth c. 1. This cannot be the meaning that God should dwell in the tents of Sem because there was his temple and Christ also incarnate walked and dwelled amongst them sic Theodoret. Lyran. Tostat. Mercer and the Chalde paraphrast referreth it unto God but the construction of the words following let Canaan be his servant will draw the sense to bee referred to Iapheth not unto God 2. Neither doth Noe speake here of the great increase and dilating of Iapheths posterity into all parts of the world 3. nor yet of any civill society and league which should bee betweene the Gentiles of Iaphets stocke and the Jewes 4. or that they should surprise the inhabitants of Sem and thrust out the Jewes for all those things did equally befall the posterity of Cham the Aegyptians were in league with them and sometimes also surprised them 5. But the word is rather to bee translated perswade as Iunius then inlarge with Mercer or as Vatablus well readeth blande reducat God shall gently reduce Iapheth to Sems tents which was fulfilled not when the Gentiles became Jewes Proselytes as some Hebrewes but when by the mild voyce of the Gospell the Gentiles were called to the knowledge of God and made one Church with the Gentiles Rupertus here also hath a good conceit that the Greekes and Latines comming of Iapheth by those two languages of Greeke and Latine did open the Tabernacles of Sem the Hebrew Scriptures and made them knowne to the Gentiles QVEST. XXIIII Of the life and acts of Noah Vers. 28. ANd Noah lived c. Noah lived 250. yeares after the floud died but two yeares before Abraham was borne for from the floud to the birth of Abraham are counted not above 352. yeares And Sem living 502. yeares after the floud reached to the 50. yeare of Isaack This then is worthy to bee observed that three Patriarkes for the space of two thousand yeares and more from the beginning of the world to Isaack might serve to propagate the true religion Adam to Methuselah who lived with him 242. yeares Methuselah to Sem who lived almost an 100. yeares after Sem was borne and Sem to Isaack 2. Although the Scripture make no mention of the rest of Noahs acts yet no doubt hee was occupied in doing good and in planting religion Berosus writeth that he taught the Armenians the skill of husbandry and planting of vines he distinguished the yeare into 12. moneths instructed them in the true service of God and from thence he went to Italy where he likewise taught Theology and humane arts who was honoured of them as a God under the name of Sol and Coelus and there hee died This record of Noahs acts as it containeth nothing of any improbability saving that Noah so godly a Patriarke would never suffer himselfe to bee honoured as a god so there is no necessity to receive or beleeve it not being expressed in Scripture 3. But whereas Methodius is made the author that Noah should have a certaine sonne called Iovâ—thas that should bee borne in the 100. yeare of the third Chiliad or thousand who invented Astronomy and prophesied of the foure Monarchies this is a meere fiction for Noah lived not till the 100. yeare of the third Chiliad but died in the sixth yeare thereof for to the floud are reckoned 1696. yeares and Noah lived after 350. And againe the text saith that all the earth was overspread of Noahs three sonnes there was no place then for a fourth 4. Though
be deferred like as the eating of the Passeover might bee put off to the second moneth upon extraordinary occasion as if a man were uncleane or in his journey Num. 9.10 This also appeareth in that for the space of forty yeares all the while that the Israelites sojourned in the wildernesse their children were not circumcised till Iosua his time Iosua 5.5 and the reason is given vers 7. They did not circumcise them by the way they were continually in their journey to remove from place to place and therefore could not conveniently be circumcised But if Moses example be objected whom God would have killed because his sonne was not circumcised the answer is ready that the case is not alike for Moses might either have circumcised his childe before he came forth or he had not such great haste of his way but might have stayed to performe so necessary a worke 6. But whereas the Lord prescribeth the eighth day both some Hebrewes are deceived that thinke the sonnes of bond-servants might be circumcised before and the Ismaelites that circumcised at the age of thirteene yeares QVEST. IX Circumcision found among those which belonged not to the covenant Vers. 13. HE that is borne in thy house and bought with thy money c. All which belonged to the covenant or would have any part among the people of God were circumcised but on the other part it followeth not that all which were circumcised did belong to the covenant as the Ismaelites Egyptians Ammonites Moabites and other people inhabiting neare to Palestina were circumcised as Hierome sheweth upon the 9. chap. of Ieremie vers 26. These people retained circumcision as a rite and tradition of their fathers but not as a signe of the covenant or profession of their faith and obedience QVEST. X. Circumcision not imposed upon strangers FUrther it is here questioned whether the Hebrewes were to compell their servants that were strangers to take upon them the profession of their faith and to be circumcised 1. Tostatus thinketh that their servants might be compelled but not other strangers that dwelt among them but that it is not like for seeing he that was circumcised was a debter of the whole Law Galat. 5. and circumcision was a badge of their profession it was not fit to force any man to take upon him a profession of religion against his desire 2. Cajetane thinketh that servants might be forced to take the outward marke of circumcision though not the spirituall profession thereunto annexed in 12. chap. Exod. But these two cannot be severed as whosoever is now baptized must needs also enter into the profession of Christianity 3. Pererius thinketh aright that the necessity of circumcision was not imposed upon any beside the posterity of Abraham neither that the Hebrewes might force their servants to take circumcision yet he saith that it was lawfull for them to use the ministery of servants uncircumcised as now Christians have Moores and Turks to serve them Perer. disput 5. But herein Pererius is deceived and I preferre the opinion of Thomas Anglicus which he misliketh that it was dangerous for the Hebrewes to be served with men of a divers religion lest they also by them might have beene corrupted 5. Wherefore the resolution is this that as no stranger servant or other was to be forced to circumcision but it must come from his owne desire as it may be gathered Exod. 12.48 so neither were they to receive any uncircumsed person into their house that would not be circumcised this is evident by Abrahams practice that circumcised all his servants both borne and bought with money who no doubt would not have served him if they had not submitted themselves to Gods ordinance againe seeing every one in the house must eat the Passeover Exod. 12.4.19 neither stranger nor borne in the house must eat any leavened bread for the space of seven dayes and yet none could eat the Passeover that was not circumcised vers 48. it followeth that no uncircumcised persons were to bee entertained unlesse they were contented to be circumcised QVEST. XI The penalty for the neglect of circumcision afflicted onely upon the adulti Vers. 14. THe uncircumcised male shall be cut off c. Saint Augustine following the reading of the Septuagint in this place who adde the man childe which is uncircumcised the eighth day which addition is not in the originall doth understand this place of infants and their cutting off he interpreteth of everlasting death to be cut off from the society of the Saints and by the breaking of the covenant would have signified the transgression of Gods commandement in paradise for the not being circumcised saith he Nulla culpa in parvulis Is no fault in little ones and therefore not worthy of so great a punishment and so he urgeth this place against the Pelagians to prove that infants are guilty of originall sinne and therefore have need of remission Lib. 16. de Civit. Dei cap. 27. 1. In that Augustine expoundeth this cutting off of separation from the society of the Saints he interpreteth right some take it for the corporall death some for the extraordinary shortning of their dayes some for excommunication but it is better taken for the cutting off from the society of Gods people now and the fellowship of the Saints afterward for he that should contemne circumcision being Gods ordinance doth consequently refuse the covenant and grace of God whereof it is a seale and pledge 2. But that exposition of Augustine seemeth to be wrested to referre the breaking of the covenant to Adams transgression 1. The Apostle saith that they sinne not after the like manner of the transgression of Adam Rom. 5.14 2. The Scripture calleth not that prohibition given to Adam a covenant 3. The Lord calleth circumcision his covenant vers 20. what other covenant then is broken but that which the Scripture treateth of here 3. Neither can this place be understood of infants that are uncircumcised 1. That addition the eighth day is used onely by the Septuagint it is not in the Hebrew 2. the words are qui non ciâ—cumciderit hee which shall not circumcise c. so readeth the originall the Chalde paraphrast Iunius c. which sheweth that it must be understood of them that are adulti of yeares of discretion not of infants 3. Abrahams practice sheweth as much who circumcised those that were of yeares 4. Againe to breake the covenant is not incident to children the punishment therefore is not to be inflicted where the offence cannot be committed 5. If Infants be not circumcised it is the parents faults for omitting it not the Infants as may appeare in the example of Moses whom the Lord punished and not the childe for the neglecting of that Sacrament QUEST XII Whether Abraham laughed through incredulitie Vers. 17. ABraham fell upon his face and laughed 1. This was not onely an inward rejoycing of the minde as the Chalde translateth for Abraham indeed
sheweth that it belongeth to parents to provide that their children bee honestly bestowed in marriage and that children ought not contract themselves without the consent of their parents Abraham provideth a wife for Isaack Gen. 24.4 Isaack for Iaacob 28.2 By Moses law the daughters vow was not good unlesse the father did ratifie it Numb 30.6 Wherefore the canon law is injurious that alloweth contracts and espousals made without consent of the parents Muscul. 4. Doct. We must only sweare by the name of God and not of Saints Vers. 23. SWeare unto me here by God Abimelech though himselfe as it is likely were a worshipper of other Gods yet exacteth no other oath of Abraham but to sweare by God only superstitious then is the use of papists that urge men to sweare not only by God but by the Virgin Mary and other Saints whereas the Scripture saith thou shalt feare the Lord thy God and sweare by his name Deut. 6.13 Muscul. 5. Doct. Lawfull to take an oath before a Mâ—gistrate Vers. 24. ABraham said I will sweare This example condemneth the Anabaptists and sheweth that it is lawfull to take an oath before the civill Magistrate either to testifie the truth for the ending of strife Heb. 6. v. 12. or for the confirming of a â—â—â—gue and performing and keeping of faith as there was an oath betweene Iacob and Laban Gen. 31.50 Luther 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. No Sacraments but commanded of God Vers. 4. ABraham circumcised Isaack c. as God had commanded Wherefore in religious duties and especially in the administration of the Sacraments we must follow Gods ordinance and commandement nothing ought to be altered added and changed in the substance and necessary parts thereof otherwise than God hath left them Saint Paul delivereth to the Corinthians the same which hee received of the Lord 1 Cor. 11.23 The Church of Rome is found then to bee a falsifier and corrupter of Gods ordinance who have brought in seven Sacraments whereas the Lord commanded but two and these also of Gods institution they have defiled with many vaine inventions and idle superstitious ceremonies of their owne Calvin 2. Confut. Hagar was not Abrahams wife Vers. 11. THis was very grievous in Abrahams sight because of his sonne not because of Hagar it seemeth then that Hagar was not Abrahams wife as Pererius thinketh for these reasons 1. Because Abrahams affection would have beene greater to his wife than to his childe 2. Hagar is called a bond-woman still but if she had beene Abrahams wife she had beene free neither would Abraham if she were his wife have committed her to the power and government of Sarah as he did Gen. 16.6 Behold thy maid is in thine hand doe with her as it pleaseth thee The husband only in the family is the governour and head of the wife 3. It is not likely that Abraham should have beene commanded to send Hagar away never to returne if she had beene his wife the Scripture alloweth no such perpetuall separation but in case of fornication Matth. 5.35 Whosoever shall put away his wife except for fornication causeth her to commit adultery Neither are the contrary reasons of any value 1. Thom. Aquin. saith that as in the law Moses allowed to give a bill of divorcement ad evitandum uxoricidium to avoyd wive-slaughter so it was lawfull for Abraham to cast out Hagar for the manifesting of that mystery expressed by Saint Paul Galat. 4. Contra 1. Aquinas then thinketh that the very mariage was dissolved which Pererius denieth as shall even now appeare 2. That which Moses permitted was no approbation but a toleration as our Saviour saith for the hardnesse of their hearts Matth. 29.6 but this fact of Abraham was lawfull and commendable the examples therefore is not alike 3. God will not have his commandement broken to make a mysterie but if Hagar had beene Abrahams wife he in putting her away had violated that precept they two shal be one flesh 4. the mysterie better holdeth to make Ismael the sonne of Abrahams bond-maid rather than of his wife 2. Perer. this was done not by the will of Abraham but by the councell of God therefore Abraham might put her away though his wife in v. 21. Contra. 1. proove her first to be Abrahams wife and then I will yeeld that at Gods commandement she might be put away But this being the thing in question whether she were Abrahams wife it is more probable that she was not because of this seperatioÌ„ 2 God useth not to dispense extraordinarily with his law whereas his purpose and will may otherwise be effected as in this case the counsell of God for casting out of Hagar might stand without any contradiction to Gods precept if Hagar be held to be Abrahams concubine rather than his wife 3. We find in scripture that God brought man and wife together as Eve to Adam the Angell bid Ioseph not to feare to take Mary whom hee purposed secretly to send away but of Gods separating of man and wife but in the case excepted we read not 3. This separation was only from bed and bord not otherwise the marriage knot remained insoluble and untied still Perer. ibid. Cont. If the marriage bond remained how came it to passe that Abraham after Sarahs death tooke a new wife Keturah and not his former wife Hagar 4. But the Scripture saith Hagar was Abrahams wife Gen. 16.3 Sarah gave her to Abraham for his wife Contra. 1. The meaning only is that Sarah gave Hagar to be in stead of his wife in this office only for procreation of children and to be in her place for shee saith It may be I shall receive a childe by her neither is Hagar accounted afterward as a wife but an handmaid still 2. or wee may say that Hagar is here called a wife improprié improperly for Sarah had no power to give Abraham another wife Calvin 3. Confut. Many challenge to be true Catholikes which are not Vers. 10. THe sonne of this bond-woman shall not be heire Like as Ismael did challenge the birth-right and despised Isaack and by his mothers instigation sought the inheritance and bare himselfe bold of his eldership so it is no marvell if that they which are but a bastard Church and Pseudocatholikes doe appropriate unto themselves the name of the Church of Christ like to those of whom the spirit of God speaketh which were of the Synagogue of Satan calling themselves Iewes and were not Revel 3.9 But as Ismael for all his bragging was no whit nearer the inheritance so these bolstred out and embossed titles will no sooner make them the Church of God 4. Confut. Not lawfull to make allegories of Scripture THough Saint Paul having the instinct of Gods Spirit doth allegorize the history of Sarah and Hagar it is therefore no warrant to every expositer and interpreter to make allegories of Scripture which corrupt use the Romane Synagogue alloweth and others practise 1. Saint
Calvin thinketh the word also signifieth to he Iud. 7.12 so that this is the sense that he lay that is dwelt as the Septuagint and Chalde translate before his brethren that is he bordered upon them his brethren the sonnes of Keturah not he onely in person but his posterity inhabiting this large countrey whereof the desart of Sur was the bounds on the south the land of Chavilah not that in India but another in Arabia where the Geographers place the Chaulateans on the East Assiria on the North so that this sheweth the accomplishment of that prophecie Gen. 16.12 he shall dwell in the presence of all his brethren Mercer Iun. QUEST XX. Why Isaack is againe said to be the sonne of Abraham Vers. 19. THese are the generations of Isaack Abrahams sonne c. 1. Although the birth of Iacob and Esau was long before Ismaels death for at that time Ismael was but 74. yeares old 14. yeare elder than Isaack who was 60. at the birth of his children but Ismael lived in all 137. yeare yet Moses finisheth and knitteth up briefly the story of Ismael because he maketh haste to set downe the story of Isaack and Iacob the Patriarkes of the Church and people of God 2. Yet hee dwelleth not long in the history of Isaack handling the life and acts of Iacob in the most part of this booke behinde and as it may appeare for these reasons 1. Because all the children of Iacob the twelve Patriarkes were founders of the visible Church whereas Esau came of Isaack 2. For that greater variety of temptations and changes happened to Iacob than to Isaack wherein he shewed experiment of his vertue 3. More excellent visions were manifested to Iacob than to Isaack six in all Genes 28.2 Genes 31.3 cap. 32.4 and 5. chap. 35.6 Gen. 46. whereas two onely were revealed to Isaack expressed c. 26. ex Perer. 3. Isaack is here againe called the sonne of Abraham not because some sorcerers of that time held him to be Abimelechs sonne and therefore to put the matter out of doubt hee is againe repeated to be Abrahams sonne thus the Hebrews conjecture but because Genealogers must beginne from the first famous author or father Moses beginneth with Abraham to whom such large promises were made concerning his seed QUEST XXI Why Isaack staid three yeares after Sarahs death for Rebecca Vers. 20. ISaack was 40. yeare old when he tooke Rebecca to wife c. 1. The Hebrewes doe but fable that Rebecca was borne about Sarahs death and that Isaack stayed for her 3. yeares after for though the report of Rebecâ—a her birth about that time came to Abraham Gen. 22. yet then it was not done and if Rebecca had beene then borne Isaack must have stayed longer for her than 3. yeares Rasi thinketh Rebecca was then 10. yeare old and that Isaack stayed for her three years more but it is more like that she was then 30. yeares of age ten yeares younger than Isaack as Sarah was to Abraham Mercer 2. Rupertus allegorie also is but forced that as Sarah died 3. yeares before the marriage of Isaack and Rebecca so from the baptisme of Christ three yeares before his passion the law began to die 3. Mention is here made of Bethuel and Laban to shew the grace of God toward Rebecca that was a rose between two thornes having a superstitious both father and brother Muscul. as also Laban is brought in to make a way for the storie following whose daughters Iacob married Iun. QUEST XXII Whence Mesopotamia was called Padan Vers. 20. OF Padan Aram. This was not the name of a city but a country for the name of Laban and Bethuels city was Charran 1. It was not called Padan Aram that is the region or countrey of Aram. 2. Neither because Padan in the Syrian tongue signifieth a paire is it so called because there were two countreys of Syria or Aram Aram Soba and Aram Naharaim or Mesopotamia and the name of Padan to be given to Mesopotamia as the chiefe 3. But a part of Mesopotamia was so called because of two floods which parted and divided the river Chaborah and Euphrates a monument of this name Padan appeareth in the name Aphadans given unto two townes one situate by Euphrates the other by the river Chabora Iunius ex Ptolem. QUEST XXIII Wherefore barren women were the mothers of the Church Vers. 21. BEcause she was barren We finde in Scripture that many excellent women appointed to be the mothers of holy men were barren as Sara Rebecca Rachel Anna the mother of Samuel Elizabeth the mother of Iohn Baptist the reasons are yeelded to be these 1. That we might know genus Israeliticum non naturali successione sed gratia esse multiplicatum that the Israelites were multiplied not by naturall succession but by grace Theodoret. qu. 74. in Genes 2. Vt ex mirabili partu sterilium foemmarum praestrueretur fides partus virginis that by the miraculous bearing of barren women a way mihgt be made to beleeve the birth of a virgin Chrysost. hom 49. in Genes 3. This was also done ad consolaâ—dos autmos sterilium conjugum to comfort the minds of barren couples Chrysost. ibid. 4 It might be that God would qualifie the excesse of Isaacks love by this meanes Calvin QUEST XXIV Why and how long Isaack prayed for his wife Vers. 21. ISaack prayed to the Lord for his wife 1. He knew that the impediment was in his wife and not in himselfe because of Gods promise made to Abraham Gen. 21.17 I will greatly multiplie thy seed and therefore he prayeth for Rebecca 2. It is not like that hee continued in this prayer twenty yeares so long as Rebecca was barren as Chrysostome thinketh hom 49. in Gen. for some experience Isaack first had of her barrennesse which could not be immediately after their marriage 3. Neither as Rasi did hee expect ten yeares as Abraham so long tooke triall of Sarah before hee tooke Hagar and hereupon the Hebrewes after ten yeares triall of barrennesse doe take liberty to repudiate their wives for the ten yeares after the which Sarah gave Hagar to Abraham are to be counted not from their marriage but from their comming into Canaan 4. The time therefore cannot be presently set how many yeares Isaack continued praying for his wife but it is like he continued and waited in prayer for so the word gnathar here used signifieth to frequent and multiply prayer 5. And where the word is nocach he prayed in respect or toward his wife we need neither to understand his wife alway to be present when he prayed or that they prayed together one in one corner the other in another as the Hebrewes but the meaning is that he prayed in the behalfe of his wife though it is not unlike but that sometime they prayed together QUEST XXVII Why Isaack did not thinke of second marriage as Abraham tooke Agar NOw Isaack seeing his wife to be barren did not take unto him
Sarah Ioseph of Rachel Samuel of Anna Iohn Baptist of Elizabeth Muscul. so also they which have beene begotten of spirituall barrennesse that is converted from a sinfull life have prooved most excellent instruments as Zacheus Luke 19. and S. Paul of a persecutor made an Apostle Doct. 3. Wives not to be married without consent of parents Vers. 26. GIve me my wives and children c. They were already Iacobs wives and children yet he craveth leave of his father in law that he may peaceably depart with them this condemneth their preposterous course that adventure to take away mens daughters and make them their wives against the minde and without the consent of their parents Muscul. whereas the Apostle leaveth the bestowing of the virgin in mariage wholy to the disposition of the father 1 Cor. 7.38 4. Doct. The house of God must be provided for by tithes and other revenues Vers. 30. WHen shall I travell for mine house also As Iacob first served Laban for nought contenting himselfe with the marriage of Leah and Rachel but afterward hee expected wages to provide for his house so Rupertus doth fitly allegorize this place at the first the Apostles preached the Gospell freely to win unto Christ Leah of the Jewes and Rachel of the Gentiles But now it is the ordinance of Christ that as Laban provided for Iacobs house so the Church by the care of Christian magistrates should bee endowed with tithes and revenues for the maintenance thereof as the Apostle saith The Lord hath ordeined that they which preach the Gospell should live of the Gospell 1 Cor. 9.14 5. Doct. Married persons must take heed of brutish fantasies Vers. 38. THen he put the rods which he had pilled c. Seeing that the fantasie of the mind procured by the object of the sight or some other cogitation in the time of conception is of such force to fashion the birth it becommeth men and women not to come together with bestiall appetites and uncleane imaginations for by such meanes monstrous mishapen births are often procured but then chiefly to have holy thoughts and cleane cogitations Mercer And that then most of all they may fulfill that saying of the Apostle That husbands dwell with their wives as men of knowledge 1 Peter 3.7 5 Places of confutation 1. Confut. Against the invocation of Saints Vers. 2. AM I in Gods stead c. Iacob thus answering Rachel that called to him to give her children as though hee were God may sufficiently confute the blindnesse of all those which invocate Saints and call upon them for helpe We may verily think that if God so thought good that they should make answer they would say as Iacob did to Rachel Are we in Gods stead Muscul. And as our Saviour saith to the Jewes There is one which accuseth you even Moses in whom ye trust Ioh. 5.45 so the Saints whom the Romanists superstitiously worship will be their accusers 2. Confut. Against the slander of the Maniches Vers. 16. I Have bought thee with my sonnes mandrakes Faustus that wicked Maniche hereupon taketh occasion to open his blasphemous mouth habuisse inter se veluti quatuor scorta certamen quaenam eum ad concubitum raperet that Iacobs wives as foure strumpets did strive betweene themselves who should lye with him Augustine here answereth 1. Nulla ancillarum virum ab altera rapuit none of them did strive to have their husband from another but Iacob kept his turnes and observed an order when to goe in to his wives for what need the one to have hired out the other Nisi ordo esset alterius c. If it had not been Rachels turne c. 2. Ipsas faeminas nihil aliud in concubitu appetuisse c. It is certaine that these women coveted nothing else but children in companying with their husbands and therefore being barren themselves or ceasing to beare they substituted their maids 3. Si concupiscentiae non justitiae fuisset servuâ— Iacob nonne per totam diem in voluptatem illius noctis aestuasset c. If Iacob had not beene a servant of justice rather than of his owne concupiscence he would all the day long have thought upon the pleasure of that night when he was to lodge with the fairer this sheweth then that Iacob being content to change the course and to goe into her which was lesse loved was not a man given to fleshly concupiscence but only sought the propagation of his seed sic August lib. 22. cont Faust. c. 18. 6. Morall Observations 1. Observ. To preferre the glory of God before love of wife and children c. Vers. 2. IAcobs anger was kindled against Rachel Though Iacob loved Rachel well yet when hee seeth Gods glory to be hindred he forbeareth her not but is incensed against her which teacheth us that we ought to preferre the glory of God before the love of parents wife or children Mercer As our Saviour saith If any man come unto me and hate not his father mother wife children c. he cannot be my Disciple Luke 14.26 2. Observ. Not to rejoyce in evill Vers. 18. GOd hath given mee my reward because I gave my maid to my husband c. Although Leah gave her maid to her husband of a good intention only for procreation yet because it was a breach and prophanation of holy matrimony which God had ordained shee offended rather therein than was to expect a reward Thus many times men flatter themselves in their sinnes and thinke that they are rewarded of God when they doe evill Calvin As Micah having made him house-gods and entertained a Levite thus vaunted himselfe Now I know the Lord will be good unto me because I have a Levite to my Priest Iud. 17.13 3. Observ. Continency in marriage Vers. 16. ANd Leah said come in to me c. Both Iacobs continency here appeareth that did not give himselfe to carnall appetite without moderation but observed certaine times when he paid his debt unto his wives Perer. As also the modesty of those matrons is manifest herein who offered not themselves to goe in to their husband but expected till he came in to them Muscul. This is that which the Apostle saith That every one should know how to possesse his vessell in holinesse and honour not in the lust of concupiscence 1 Thessal 4.5 4. Observ. The time appointed of God not to be prevented Vers. 26. GIve my wives and my children c. Iacob though he knew that he was to returne into his countrey yet preventeth the time which God had appointed for hee yet stayed six yeares longer so many times the children of God through their haste doe run before the time which God hath set as Moses being ordained to be the deliverer of Israel yet shewing himselfe before his time was constrained to save himselfe by flying Mercer 5. Observ. Choyce to be made of good servants Vers. 27. I Perceive the Lord hath blessed me for thy sake Thus also was
use of that language in the Scripture Vers. 47. LAban called it Iegar-sahadutha c. 1. Laban though he came of Thare the father of Abraham in whose family the Hebrew tongue was preserved yet dwelling among the Syrians he learned both their language and manners and therefore calleth this place by a Syrian name but Iacob by an Hebrew who most used himselfe to that tongue and so did his wives that gave their children not Syrian but Hebrew names Calvin 2. These Syrian words are only found in Genesis and the rest of the books of Moses and beside one whole verse Ierem. 10. and certaine chapters in Ezra and Daniel after the Syrian dialect which is an honour as the Hebrewes note wherewith the Syrian language is dignified in that it is inserted into the holy Scriptures and therefore is not to be neglected Mercer 3. Whereas vers 48. it is said Laban called it Galeed whereas Iacob gave it that name not Laban Moses reporteth the sense of the name in the Hebrew tongue which Laban gave QUEST XX. Of the mountaine of Gilead Vers. 47. IAcob called it Galeed 1. This name Galeed or with some smal change of points called Gilead is before mentioned vers 25. under that name not as yet given unto that place but now imposed by this occasion which is interpreted an heape of witnesse so called of the heape of stones which was made as a witnesse of the league betweene Iacob and Laban 2. There was one Gilead the sonne of Machir of Manasses of whom came the Gileadites Numb 26.29 but he gave not the first name to this mountaine 3. This mountaine Gilead is the greatest of all beyond Jordan it is in length 50. miles and as it is continued and runneth along it receiveth divers names from Arnon to the City Cedar it is called Galaad then to Bozra it is named Seir afterward Hermon and so reaching to Damascus it is joyned to Libanus and therefore as Hierome saith Lebanon is called the head or beginning of Galeed Ier. 22.6 Perer. QUEST XXI Of the name Mispah and of divers places so called Vers. 49. HE called it Mispah 1. The Latine translator doth wholly omit this word the Septuagint maketh it a name appellative not proper calling it a vision which Augustine referreth to that vision wherein by the way God appeared to Laban But this Mispah was another proper name given unto the same place of the word tsaphah to behold whereof the reason is given in this verse The Lord looke betweene me and thee 2. Of this Mispah which signifieth a looking or watch-tower the whole countrey is called the land of Mispah under the hill Hermon Iosu. 11.3 There were three other places of that name a City in Juda Iosu. 15.38 another belonging to Benjamin Iosu. 18.26 a third in the land of Moab 1 Sam. 22.3 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Wives and husbands to be preferred before parents Vers. 17. WHatsoever God hath said unto thee doe it Iacobs wives are willing to leave and forsake their fathers house and to goe with their husband for so the Scripture saith Therefore shall a man leave father and mother and cleave to his wife Gen. 2.24 2. Doct. Office of carefull Pastors Vers. 38. THe rams of thy flocke have I not eaten c. Iacob is an example of a vigilant and carefull Pastor hee watched day and night to keepe his flocke but hee made no spoile or havocke of them Such ought good pastors to bee not to feed themselves but the flocke as S. Peter saith 1 Pet. 5.2 3. Doct. Polygamy unlawfull Vers. 50. IF thou shalt take wives beside my daughters Laban himselfe though upon a covetous mind hee thrust many wives upon Iacob yet by the light of naturall reason condemneth the multiplying of wives Thou shalt not vex my daughters the taking then of other wives is a vexation of them this maketh against their obstinate blindnesse that would maintaine polygamy if they would appeale to Laban he would be a Judge against them Calvin But our Saviour Christ the Judge of us all hath given us a rule They two shall be one flesh Matth. 9.2 two then not many can be made one flesh 4. Doct. Of the blind and superstitious devotion of â—dolaters Vers. 47. THou hast searched all my stuffe Such is the blind rage of idolaters as here we see in Laban he leaveth no corners unsought he giveth no credit to Iacobs protestation nor yet sheweth any reverent affection to his daughters but tosseth and tumbleth all their stuffe and all this was to find out his house-gods such blind devotion was in Micah that howled and cried after the children of Dan because they had carried away his images Iud. 18. Such foolish superstition reigneth at this day among the Romanists that doe more cruelly punish the least wrong done to their dumbe idols than which are offered to their brethren the living images of God 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Against the worshipping of idols for remembrance Vers. 30. THou hast stollen my gods Laban was not so blockish to thinke that those idols were indeed his gods or that his gods could be stollen away for hee afterward speaketh of the God of Abraham and the God of Nachor vers 53. but he calleth them his gods because hee made them in the remembrance of God or hee looked towards them when he prayed to God Vatab. Calvin This taketh away that vaine pretence of superstitious Romanists who would excuse their idolatry because they doe not worship the idols themselves but them whose images and representations they are for Laban here did no more Calvin 2. Confut. Images and idols where they are adored all one FUrther let it be noted that the word teraphim images is translated by the Septuagint and Latine interpreter idols yet Onkelos readeth tsalmanaia images of tselem which signifieth an image whence is inferred that an image and idoll is all one contrary to the conceit of the Papists that doe distinguish betweene the name of images and idols which indeed being turned to a religious or rather irreligious use are all one 3. Confut. Disparity of religion maketh not a nullity of marriage BEside in that Rachel stole here fathers gods it is evident that Laban was an idolater yet Iacob refused not to marry his daughters and this marriage was firme and sure whereupon Cajetanus noteth Hic quoque prudens lector habes quod disparitas cultus non est ex naturali jure impediens conjugium Here thou hast discreet reader that the disparity of religion is no impediment by the law of nature to marriage And he collecteth well yet Catharinus another of that side calleth it impium dogma an impious opinion lib. 5. annot in Cajetan But Cajetanus opinion may be justified both by example in Scripture as Moses married Sephora Samson Dalila David Maacha which were of idolatrous parents as also by S. Pauls doctrine who would have the beleeving partie not to put away his unbeleeving
caeter v. 21. Leson Asar Risoâ— S. Dishon Ezer Dishan caeter v. 24. as she fed B. as he fed caeter this is that Ana that found Eanomin in the desart S. that found giants in the wildernesse C. hee waters H. that found mules T. B. G. P. ieenâ—m miles cat when he found the yoakes hupozugia of his father Sibeon S. when he fed his father Siâ—eons asses cater chamorim asses v. 32. Balac the sonne of Beor S. Bela the sonne of Beor cat v. 39. Arath the sonne of Barad regarded in his stead S. Adad H. G. Hadar cat the name of his citie Phogar S. Phaâ— C.H. Pan. G.B. Pahn T. P. sic heb the daughter of the goldsmith C. of Mezoab cater v. 40. Duke Gola S. Alâ—ba H. duke Alua. cater gnaluah v. 41. duke Olâ—â— S. duke Ela. caet v. 43. duke Mâ—bdiel cat H. Magdiel duke Zaphoim S. duke Hiron caet 3. The Explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. The order of time of the things set downe in the chapter Vers. 1. NOw these are the generations of Esau. 1. These things which are declared in the chapters following from 35. to 41. are set downe out of their place as all going before the death of Isaack who saw his sonne Esau married and greatly encreased he knew of the incest of Iudah with Thamar and of Iosephs selling into Egypt Luther 2. For Esau was 120. yeares old when Isaack died at 180. therefore the history of this chapter was before Isaacks death Perer. 3. The selling of Ioseph into Egypt was 12. yeares before Isaacks death as is proved Quest. 21. of the former chapter who is thought to be delivered out of prison the same yeare that Isaack died thirteene yeare after he was sold by his brethren Mercer QUEST II. Of Adah Esaus wife Vers. 2. ADah the daughter of Elon 1. This Adah is not the same before called Iudith the daughter of Beeri Gen. 26.34 as some Hebrewes which they would have first so called because she professed God but afterward being given too much to the decking of her selfe she was called Adah of gnadi a iewel or ornament But this Adah is the other called Basemath which is there said to be the daughter of Elon the Hittite for it is no rare thing in Scripture for men and women to be called by divers names as Maacah the daughter of Absalom the mother of Abjah 1. King 15.2 is called Micajah of Vriel 2. Chron. 13.2 2. Concerning Aholibamah the second wife of Esau 1. these are neither other wives beside those which Esau maried before as Ramban thinketh who maketh Esau to have had 5. wives in all for the Scripture maketh mention but of three wives that Esau had and here it is therefore said not that hee tooke wives but his wives as having relation to those which were his wives before so that this Aholibamah is the same which is called Iudith before 2. Shee is said to be the daughter of Anah not the sonne as the Greeke and Latin readeth but daughter of Sibeon for the word is bath not ben neither is it meant that Anah was the daughter of Sibeon as some reade for Anah was Sibeons son vers 14. a man not a woman nor yet as the Hebrewes fable this Aholibamah is said to bee the daughter of Anah and of Sibeon two brothers as begotten in incest or of Sibeon the father of Anah But this is added by way of distinction because there were two called Anah one brother to Sibeon vers 20. another sonne of Sibeon vers 24. this Aholibamah was daughter to Anah sonne of Sibeon and so also is said to bee the daughter that is neice of Sibeon Iun. Mercer 3. And whereas her father is before called an Hittite but here an Hivite that is because the Hivites were the greater nation and comprehended also the Hittites Iun. or the one may be understood of the father the other of the grandfather Mercer 3. Basemath that is the same before called Mahalah Gen. 28.9 first so named because she was sickly of chalah to be sicke afterward Basemath of a pleasant smel Ramban others will have her so named for offring incense to idols Rasi but the derivations of names are uncertaine it appeareth that the daughter of Ismael whom Esau married was called by two names Iun. QUEST III. Whether this Eliphaz were one of Iobs friends Ves. 4. ADa bare unto Esau Eliphaz This is not like to be that Eliphaz which was Iobs friend though he might be of his posterity for these reasons 1. that Eliphaz is called a Temanâ—te but Teman was one of the sonnes of this Eliphaz who is not like to have taken denomination of his sonne Mercer 2. this Eliphaz could not be much lesse than 70. or 80. yeare old when Isaack died at 180. for Esau 60. yeares younger than Isaack married at 40. yeares then Eliphaz his first borne was not much more then 100. yeares younger than Isaack And by this it would follow that Iob that lived with Eliphaz should have beene many yeares before the departure of Israel out of Egypt which is uncertaine Muscul. QUEST IV. Why Aholibamah the second wife is last named Vers. 5. AHolibamah bare Leuâ—h c. Aholibamah is set after the other two wives whereas Esau married her before he took Ismaels daughter 1. Some thinke because she was the last of the three that bare him children but that is not like that she began to beare after 36. or 37. yeares having many children 2. It is more like that Aholibamah had children before which died and therefore they are not rehearsed 3. But the most like conjecture is that the other two are named first because they 〈◊〉 but each of them a sonne Aholibamah is named last because she had divers sonnes and therefore Moses was to insist longer in her generation or else seeing the Scripture doth often invert and change the order of time in history we need not much stand upon this point who are first or last named Mercer QUEST V. Corah how he is said to be the sonne of Esau by Aholibamah and the sonne of Eliphaz Vers. 5. WHereas Corah is named among the sonnes of Aholibamah vers 5. and yet is numbred also among the sonnes of Eliphaz of Adan vers 16. 1. neither for solution of this doubt need wee with the Hebrewes to imagine that Corah was the sonne of Eliphaz by Aholibamah Esaus wife who committed incest with her for then the Scripture would not before have set him downe as the sonne of Esau. 2. R. Levi thinketh that when Aholibamah was dead Eliphaz brought up Corah the youngest sonne of Aholibamah among his owne children and so he is reckoned with the rest of Eliphaz sonnes but in this case the Scripture would not have altered sometime making Corah the sonne of Esau sometime of Eliphaz 3. Therefore we thinke rather that there were two of this name one brother to Eliphaz by Aholibamah the other
stead in mount Seir Deut. 2.12 whereby it is evident that the wicked are void of naturall affection and that affinity is not much regarded among them when they are bent upon their owne preferment and commodity as Laban pursued after Iacob and his daughters purposing to have done him some harme but that the Lord staid him Gen. 31.29 THE SECOND BOOKE OF THE SECOND TOME OR PART OF GENESIS Containing the notable History of the life acts and vertues of honourable JOSEPH HEB. 11.12 By faith Ioseph when he died made mention of the departing of the children of Israel and gave commandement of his bones AMBROS Lib. 1. Officior cap. 17. Ioseph humilis fuit usque ad servitutem verecundus usque ad fugam patiens usque ad carcerem remissor injuriae usque ad remunerationem Ioseph was humble even unto service shamefast unto flight patient unto prison a remitter of wrongs unto reward VERITAS †FILIA †TEMPORIS LONDON ¶ Printed by the Assignes of THOMAS MAN PAVL MAN and IONAâ— MAN 163â— TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE The L. Cecill Vicount Cranborne Earle of Salisburie principall Secretarie to his excellent Majestie and Chancellour of the Vniversitie of Cambridge and of his Majesties most honourable privie Councell Grace mercy and peace from the Lord Iesus RIght Honourable I present to your Honour this last part of these my collections and Commentarie upon Genesis wherein to set forth unto us the worthy history of honourable Ioseph his humiliation first and then his exaltation together with his patience chastity clemency equity with the rest of his Princely vertues A fit president for all noble persons to follow and a perfect patterne for men of honour and authority to looke upon Ioseph was famous and renowned for many noble vertues but most especially for these foure his chastity in himselfe piety toward God fidelity to his Prince clemency toward his brethren First Ioseph is a rare example of chastity who in his youthfull yeares being a poore stranger and a servant enticed often and allured by promises and that by no meane woman but by his Lady the Mistresse of the house and not ignorant of the danger which might befall him for his refusall yet chose rather with his innocency to lie in chaines of yron than yeelding to intemperancy to weare chaines of gold this was his godly resolution when hee was tempted how can I doe this great wickednesse and so sinne against God for he did very well know that he which violateth wedlocke doth sinne against God the author thereof wherefore the Apostle saith that the Lord will judge such himselfe And Ambrose excellently concludeth this point concerning Ioseph Magnus vir Ioseph qui adamatus non adamavit rogatus non acquievit comprehensus aufugit Ioseph was a worthy man who being loved loved not againe being entreated consented not being laid hold on stayed not Secondly Iosephs chastity is much more graced and commended by his piety all his actions savour of godlinesse and the feare of God as a sweet perfume doth give a pleasant scent to all his enterprises before when he was enticed he had God in his mouth when the two prisoners wanted an interpreter he said unto them are not interpretations of God Gen. 40.8 when he stood before Pharaoh to interpret his dreame he gave the glory to God without me shall God make answer for the wealth of Pharaoh Gen. 41.16 when his children Manasseh and Ephraim were borne he remembred God at the birth of the first he said God hath made me to forget all my labour and hee called the second Ephraim and said God hath made me fruitfull in the land of mine affliction Genes 41.50 51. Afterward when Ioseph communed with his brethren 〈◊〉 unknowne he could not conceale his religion This doe and live saith he for I feare God Genes 42.18 when he discovered himselfe to his brethren he turneth himselfe unto God saying God did send me before for your preservation Genes â—5 5 Thâ—◠〈◊〉 Ioseph did shew himselfe twice noble indeed by his unfained piety and godly sincerity Much like herein was devout Daniel who being one of the three chiefe Governours of that great Monarchy of the Persians did thrice every day upon his knees pray and praise his God Dan. 6.10 Thus should all prudent Governours doe to honour him by whom they are honoured and to crave wisdome of the Author and Fountaine of wisdome Hierome giveth this counsell to a noble Matron Cum claritate generis morum suavitate contendas cum nobilitate corporis animi virtute nobilior proficias magisque illa nobilitate glorieris quae filios Dei cohaeredâ—s Christi facit c. non est quod sibi quis de nobilitate generis blandiatur si ex meliore parte famulus sit Hieron ad Demetriad With the greatnesse of thy stocke strive by goodnesse of manners together with noblenesse of bloud increase in the true nobility of mind count that the best nobility which maketh us the sonnes of God and fellow heires with Christ it availeth not to boast of highnesse of stocke if thou be abased in thy bettter part Thirdly Ioseph is famous for his faithfull service toward his Prince who when he had gathered up all the money which was found in the land of Aegypt and Canaan for the corne which they bought did not store it up for himselfe but laid it up in Pharaohs treasury Gen. 47.14 wherein Iosua well imitated him who in the division of the land of promise to the Tribes reserved no part for himselfe but when they had made an end of dividing then the children of Israel with one consent cast him out a lot amongst them Iosua 19.49 Ioseph then thought not to inrich himselfe by his office as many officers now adayes but he travelled more for the wealth of Pharaoh than his owne gaine in whom was not wanting that property which Moses father in law requireth in a Governour to be a man hating covetousnesse Exod. 18.21 which point is touched well by Ambrose Ne praeeminentem virum thesauri possideant sui pecuniis serviat qui praeest liberis That a great person should possesse rather than bee possessed of his treasure neither be commanded of money who is a commander of men Neither was Ioseph so devoted to his Princes profit that he neglected the poore commons but was a father also unto them that whereas he had bought themselves and their land for Pharaoh hee both releaseth them of their bondage and taketh only the fift part of the increase of their land whereas the whole belonged to Pharaoh and by this means as Ambrose saith they lost nothing of their profit that gained a perpetuity for it was better to part with some of the fruits than to forgoe the whole Such a prudent moderation well beseemeth wise Governours to be such honourable mediators betweene Prince and people wherein this kingdome God bee thanked wanteth not examples as that the royall dignity
and then a briefe catalogue of Esaus of-spring comming betweene the story returneth to Iacob and his generations Iun. Among the which Moses insisteth upon Ioseph as the most worthy QUEST II. Ioseph sold into Egypt while Isaack was alive Vers. 2. WHen Ioseph was 17. yeare old c. 1. Whereas the death of Isaack is mentioned before c. 35. when hee was 180. yeare old and Iacob 120. who was but 60. yeare younger then Isaack this storie of Iosephs selling into Egypt when he was but 17. yeare old must needes goe before Isaacks death 12. or 13. yeare for if Iacob when Ioseph was 39. that is 30. yeare old when he stood before Pharao and nine yeare more that is counting 7. yeares of plentie and two of famine if Iacob were then 130. Gen. 47.9 then at Iosephs seventeene Iacob exceeded not 108. yeares But hee was 120. when Isaack died and then was Ioseph 31. yeare old or there about 2. Now where it is added beeing yet a childe 1. Neither need we with Ramban to transpose the word and ioyne it with his yeares and reade thus when Ioseph was a child of 17. yeares for the order of the text will not beare it to be so transposed 2. Neither is that the best reading to say and the child was with the sonnes of Bilha c. aâ— B.G. doe reade but with a parenthesis thus being yet a child 3. which is added not to signifie his age expressed before nor yet that he was as a servant and minister to his father and brethren as the word â—â—guar somtime signifieth as Iosua is called puer Mosis Moses boy Iun. but to declare the simplicitie of his mind that he did not of malice accuse his brethren Mercer and the puritie of his affection that at those yeares could not abide sinne Rupert and crueltie of his brethren that dealt so hardly with him being a child Chrysost. And beside his age is mentioned to shew how long a time Ioseph continued in miserable captivitie full 14. yeares from 17. till he was 30. for so old he was when he stood before Pharao Perâ—â— QUEST III. Why Ioseph keepeth with the sons of the handmaides Vers. 2. WIth the sonnes of Zilphah and of Bilhah Ioseph keepeth sheepe with the sonnes of Iacobs concubines rather than the other 1. Not because as Rasi thinketh the sonnes of Leah despised the sonnes of the handmaides and therefore Ioseph ioyneth himselfe unto them not scorning them for then these sonnes of the handmaides would haue beene the readiest to have delivered Ioseph whereas Ruben and Iudah the sonnes of Leah were his best friends 2. Therefore Iacob committeth Ioseph to their custodie because the other brethren of Leah could not well brooke the sonnes of Rachel whom Iacob loved better then their mother Ramban and beside Rachel beeing dead Ioseph was as Bilhas sonne and her children were as Rachels and so brethren to Ioseph as both by father and mothers side Muscul. he kept companie also with Zilphas sonnes because it seemeth the sonnes of the handmaides sorted together QUEST IIII. What sin it was whereof Ioseph accused his brethren to his father ANd Ioseph brought to their father their evil saying 1. The other brethren accused not Ioseph to theiâ— father as the Septuagint in some translations reade but Ioseph accused them whereupon they hated him 2. Neither did Ioseph only complaine of the handmaids sonnes as Cajetan though it may be thought that their servile nature was most prone to euil but of the rest also for they all hated him Iun. 3. That which he complained of was not 1. Either any wrong done to himselfe as Vatablus 2. Not of any particular sinne as the Latin translator readeth as either of the sinne of Sodomitrie as Rupertus 3. Or of the incest of Ruben as gloss interlinear for Ruben afterward was Iosephs best friend 4. Or of that horrible sinne of bestiall copulation as Tostat. Thom. it is not like that Iacobs sonnes though licentious enough were so filthilie geven 5. Or that they did eate raw flesh contrarie to the precept of Noah as the Hebrewes 6. But I rather thinke that he brought to Iacob their evil fame or report as the word signifieth that is complained generally of their evil life for the which they were infamous as either their contention among themselves or defiling themselves with the daughters of the heathen or such like Mercer Perer. QUEST V. Whether Ioseph did well in accusing his brethren to their father NOw lest Ioseph might be thought to have dealt uncharitablie with his brethren in accusing them to his father for this is one of the titles giuen unto Sathan who is called an accuser of the brethren Apocal. 12. 1. It is to be considered that Ioseph might first privately admonish them before he told his father although it be not in the scripture directly expressed Tostat. 2. Or it may seeme that praemonitiâ— non fuit necessaria cum crimen esset publicum admonition was not necessarie where the crime waâ— publike Thom. 3. Or Ioseph did perceive that his admonition would not prevaile but that they would have hated him the more as the wise man saith Reproove a scorâ—er and hee will hate thee Prov. 9. and in this case one may forbeare private admonition as Augustine well noteth Si vel opportuniâ—s â—â—mpus querit vel metuit â—e deteriores efficiantur if either hee watch a fitter time or bee afraid they should wax worse in such cases to refraine and not for feare of displeasure or any temporall losse it is consilium charitatis a charitable consideration 4. It may be observed that Ioseph did not publish or divulgate abroad to every one his brethrens sinnes but only informed his father for otherwise as Augustine Si coram omnibus â—is arguere non eris correptâ—r sed proditâ—r c. If thou wilt reproove before all what thâ—â— knowest by thy brother thou shalt not bee a reproover but a betrayer sâ—r 16. de verb. domin 5. Ioseph did not accuse his brethren of a maliâ—ious minde being yet in a manner but a childe but of a desire to haue them amended for as Augustine saith Debemuâ— amando corripere non nocendi â—viditute sâ—d studio câ—rrigâ—ndi Wee must reproove in lovâ— not in a desire to hurt but a studie to correct QUEST VI. Whether Iacob loved Ioseph chiefly because he was borne in his old age Vers. 3. ISrael loved Ioseph because he was the sonne of his old age 1. We need not with Rupertus to understand this mystically by Israels old age his perfection of vertue and that therefore he loved Ioseph best because he did imitate his fathers vertue 2. Nor yet with Onkelâ—s and Paul Burgens doe we referre it to Ioseph that he was the childe of old age that is a wise sober and grave childe for this is coact and strained 3. But indeed Iacob loved him because he had him in his old age being then 91. yeare old when Ioseph was
Aser is excellent and he shall be nourished with the delights of Kings C. Assher his bread shall be fat and he shall give pleasures for a King caet v. 21. Nepthali his lot shall fall in a good ground c. they shall praise and blesse over them C. Neptali a trunke or post remissus sent backe sending forth beautie in the branch S. Nepthali as an hinde let goe or sent forth giving goodly words caet aial signifieth an hart and a post oomer a word amir an high branch v. 22. Ioseph a sonne increasing H.S.C. a fruitfull bough cater ben sig a sonne and a bough Pleasant to behold H.S. as a fruitfull bough beside the fountaine caet gnen sig an eye and a fountaine His daughters ran upon the wall H.P. my young sonne returne unto me S. two tribes shall come out of his sonnes and shall receive their part and inheritance C. his small branches run upon the wall caet baenâ—th daughters branches v. 22. The men of dissention C. the archers or shooters caet v. 2.44 Their bowes were broken with strength S. his how abode strong caet jashab to sit to rest to continue The sinewes or strings of his arms were dissolved H.S. the arms of his hands were strengthened T.B.P. the hands of his arms were strengthened G. phazzaz to strengthen From thence Israel is strengthened of God thy father S. of whom was the feeder appointed by the stone of Israel G. of him shall come a shepherd or herd-man B the stone of Israel T.H.B.P. the Chalde translateth here very corruptly comming nothing neare the text thus the prophecie was fulfilled in them because he kept the law in secret and propounded his constant hope then gold was put upon his armes c. v. 25. The blessing of the earth having all things S. the blessing of the deep beneath caet With the blessings of thy father and mother C. with the blessings of the breasts and the wombe caet v. 26. The blessing of thy father and mother above the blessing of the stable hills S. the blessings of thy father shall be added above the blessings of my fathers C.B.G.P. the blessings of thy father are strong with the blessings of his fathers H. or of mine elders T.H. he Har an hill harah a father a progenitor v. 26. In the blessings of the everlasting hills S. untill the desire of the everlasting hills come H. which the Princes have desired which were since the world C. to the utmost hills of the world B. to the end of the hills of the world T.G. ta ah sig to limit avah to desire which was ruler over his brethren S. which was a Nazarite or separate among his brethren caet nazar to separate v. 27. In the land of Benjamin shall dwell the majestie of the temple and in the possession thereof the sanctuarie evening and morning shall the Priests offer sacrifices and in the evening they shall divide the rest c. the rest agree in the vulgar reading v. 31. There they buried Leah S. there Leah lyeth buried H. there I buried Leah caet v. 32. The possession of the field and cave therein of the sonnes of Heth. S.T. the purchase of the field c. of the sonnes of Heth. B.G.C.P. chanah sig both to possesse purchase this verse is omitted in the vulgar Latine 3. The Explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Of the propheticall testament or Iacobs in generall Vers. 1· THen Iacob called his sonnes c. 1. Iacob not by any naturall instinct as some hold an opinion that the soule is more divine and apter to foretell things to come when death approcheth as Xenophon reporteth of Cyrus lib. 8. Plato of Socrates in apolog but by a divine inspiration doth prophesie what shall befall his children as Isaack did blesse his two sonnes Gen. 27. Moses the tribes of Israel Deut. 33. David blessed Salomon 1 Chron. 29. our blessed Saviour praied for his disciples immediately before his death Ioan. 17. Perer. 2. Iacob doth not blesse all his children three of them he censureth for their sinne Ruben Simeon Levi but Moses blesseth all the tribes Deuter. 33. the cause is not as R. Salomon imagineth that Iacob purposed to blesse all but being forsaken of Gods spirit and beside himselfe he falleth into a fit of phrensie which were impious to thinke Perer. 3. Some make question whether Iacob spake these words or Moses rather so penned them Mercer But it is more like that Iacob being moved by the spirit spake after this concise manner as a prophet though not altogether in the same forme of words· 4. Some doe wonder how Moses should come by the knowledge of these words which Iacob spake 200. yeares before to his sonnes in a corner they may as well muse how Moses should describe the particular places of the land of Canaan which hee never saw and set downe the historie of the creation which things Moses might have by godly tradition but most of all by the revelation of the spirit Calvin 5. Iosephus is too slender in the reporting of this propheticall speech of Iacob making onely mention thereof in generall that he prophesied how his children should inherit the land of Canaan lib. 2 antiquitat Some other have beene too bold to forge other fables upon this occasion as Origen maketh mention of a booke entituled The narration of Ioseph the sonne of Iacob tom 2. in Ioâ—uâ— out of the which he citeth certaine testimonies to prove the incarnation of Angels and the prognostication of things done in the world by the starres but Athanasius in Synops. holdeth this to be a forged booke so is that other called The testament of the twelve Patriarkes mentioned by Origen hom 15. in Iosun ex Perer. Some also of our own have beene too bold in allegorizing Iacobs words whereas the literall and historicall sense is full enough and containeth excellent matter Calvin QUEST II. What last times Iacob speaketh of GAther your selves c. I will tell you what shall come in the last daies 2. He calleth all his children to be present who were not all before assembled when Iacob blessed Ephraim and Manassâ—h and he stirreth them up also to attention to consider diligently what he saith Mercer 2. We need not with Rupertus by Iacobs sonnes to understand his spirituall seed the Church of Christ seeing this prophecie was literally accomplished in his carnall ofspring 3. By the lust daies wee understand not onely the times of the Messiah as David Kimhi Hierome and Lyranus will have it alwaies taken in the prophets but sometime it betokeneth the age next ensuing as Dan. 2.28 God sheweth the King what shall be in the latter daies that is vers 29. what shall come to passe afterward some part of his dreame fell out in the next times and age after Nabuchadnezzar Like as then in this place Iacob speaketh of the comming of the Messiah vers 10. so also he
as is before shewed so that he is farre elder than the seven wise men of the Grecians and then Pythagorâ—â— Heraclitus Hippocrates Democritus Anaxagoras Socrates Plato with the rest who were many yeeres after Homer 4. Hence then appeareth that notable error of Appion the Grammarian in Tiberius Caesars time who would have Moses bring the Israelites out of Egypt in the first yeere of the seventh Olympiade at what time the Tyrians built Carthage in Africa For it is evident that Carthage was built about the time of the Trojan battell for Aeneas went from thence to Dido the founder of Carthage as Virgil. testifieth and Iosephus writing against the said Appion sheweth that from Hiram King of Tyre in whose time the Temple was built unto Pigmalion and Dido were 155. yeeres and to the beginning of the Olympiades in the 8. yeere of Ahaz reigne were 280. yeeres so that by this account Carthage was built 140. yeeres before the count of the Olympiades began Appion then is found to be in a double error for both Moses was divers hundred yeeres before the building of Carthage and Carthage was built long before the computation of the Olympiades ex Perer. QUEST VIII Whether the name of Moses were knowne unto the Gentiles before Christ. NOw then it is evident 1. that Moses name was knowne unto the ancient writers of the Gentiles as Saconiatho that Phenicean Antiquarie and Berosus Chaldeus Ptolomeus and Manetho Egyptian Chronographers and among the Grecians Artapanus Polemo Eupolemus doe make honourable mention of Moses Likewise Troyus Pompeius cited by Iustin. Martyr lib. 36. and Diodorus Siculus Numâ—nius Pythagoricus calleth Plato the Attik or Athenian Moses 2. But yet sparing mention is made of Moses among the Ethnik writers because they held his writings to bee sacred and divine and so not to bee prophaned and made common as Demetrius Phalerius the keeper of the great Library of Alexandria said unto Ptolomeus Philadelphus alleaging at the same time the examples of Theopompus the Historiographer and Theodectes the tragicall Poet that when they attempted to transpose some things out of Moses bookes the one into his story the other into his tragedie the first was perplexed in minde the other smitten with blindnesse till they perceived their error and desisted Aristeas 3. Origen then is deceived who thinketh that till after Christ the name of Moses was not heard of among the Gentiles â— Homil. 2. in Cant. Pererius QUEST IX How Moses is said to be a proper child and by whom he was hid Vers. 2. WHen she saw that he was faire and goodly she hid him 1. Both the parents did their part iâ— hiding him Heb. 11.13 but the mother was the chiefe either in regard of her motherly affection or for that the advice came first from her 2. Iosephus writeth that Amram had a speciall revelation vision concerning this child that he should be delivered from this danger and be himselfe a deliverer of his people But seeing these parents of Moses are commended for their faith which must bee grounded upon the word of God it is likely that they builded rather upon the promises made to their Fathers than any speciall revelations 3. The child was goodly to see to that is a certaine divine comelinesse appeared in him not onely propernesse of body as Stephen sheweth Act. 7. and the Apostle Heb. 11.23 this act of theirs then principally proceeded of faith which was so much the more increased by the object of this goodly child in whom they saw such signes of grace as that they doubted not but that God would take the protection of him Simlâ—r QUEST X. The Arke wherein Moses was put whereof it was made and where placed Vers. 3. SHe tooke an Arke of bulrushes The word here used is Tebath which is given also to Noahs Arke and the Arke of the Tabernacle The Septuag retaine the same word Thibis without any other interpretation but it is like through the error of some Scribes that Thibin was put for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the edition Complutense readeth but Origen is here deceived that thinketh Thibis to bee a coffin made of wicker or of the barkes of trees Hom. 2. in Exod. it signifieth nothing but an Arke for the frame the matter whereof it was made is beside expressed 2. which some thinke was of Reed Vatab. Genevens othes of Bulrushes Iun. Pag Mont. which is most like or of the tree Papyrus as Iosephus whereof they made the paper which word is used to this day though our paper be now made of linnen it was a light matter that might easily be supported in the waters and both to fasten the stuffe the better and to keepe out the water they daubd it with slime and pitch Simler as Noah pitched his great Arke to hold out the waters 3. This Arke for the bignesse Iosephus thinketh was no greater than could well containe the child but Iosephus is deceived that they put this Arke or coffin into the middest of the floud for the text is evident that they put it amongst the flagges or reedes that it should not so easily flote upon the waters and to be the better defended from the winde Pererius QUEST XI Whether Moses parents did well in exposing him BUt here the question will be moved whether Moses parents did well in exposing the infant thus to apparent danger seeing nature hath given unto bruite beasts a naturall instinct rather to adventure their lives for their young ones than to leave and forsake them These reasons then may bee yeelded in defence of this their fact 1. That if they had kept their childe at home then they had most certainly exposed not onely him to danger who could not be hid partly from the diligent inquisition of Pharaoh partly from the notice of the Egyptians among whom they dwelled Iunius but also his parents by all likelyhood should have perished therefore in that they doe thus expose the infant they doe deliver him from a certaine danger leaving him to an uncertaine Perer. 2. Beside they use all carefull meanes to provide for the childe in pitching the Arke in laying it in a safe place Perer. from whence the mother might take it by stealth and suckle it at her pleasure Simler Beside they appointed his sister to bee his keeper to seâ— what should become of the infant 3. Further though there be no certaintie either of the revelation shewed to Amram that the childe should be preserved as Iosephus writeth or of that excuse of the Hebrewes that Miriam being a Prophetesse gave direction what they should doe yet seeing this act of theirs proceeded of faith in God as the Apostle sheweth Heb. 11. it is not to be doubted but that herein they were directed by the instinct of the spirit and that they did it not in griefe and despaire as Philo seemeth to affirme that they wished they had exposed their childe so soone as he was borne seeing they could no longer keepe
him QUEST XII Of the education of Moses and his adoption to be Pharaohs daughters son Vers. 5. WHen she saw the Arke among the bulrushes she sent her maid to fet it c. The Chalde Paraphrast readeth here that she put forth her arme to take it for the word amah signifieth both a Cubite but then it is with dagesh and a maid then it is without dagesh amah not ammah as here and therefore Aben Ezra refuseth the Chalde reading Beside Pharaohs daughter comming downe to wash her it is not like she was among the flagges where the Arke was which had beene an unfit place to wash in Simler 2. By Gods providence Moses owne mother became the childs nurse Iosephus writeth by this occasion because when diverse Egyptian women were brought the child refused to sucke of them and would not take the breasts of any but of his mother but the true occasion is here expressed that when Moses sister perceived that she was in love with the child she offered to goe call a nurse of the Hebrew women 3. Pharaohs daughter adopted him to be her owne sonne not as Philo thinketh faining her selfe to be with child and making Pharaoh beleeve that is was her owne neither yet did the propernesse of the child onely allure Pharaoh to consent that his daughter should nourish him as her son especially if it were true as Iosephus writeth that while Pharaoh played with the child he tooke off his Diadem and Crowne which the Egyptian Priest that foretold of his birth did interpret to bee ominous to the Kingdome and therefore gave counsell the child should be slaine but Pharaohs daughter snatched him out of his armes and so saved the childs life This then is chiefly to be ascribed to Gods speciall providence who so wrought that the child should be brought up even among his enemies QUEST XIII Whence Moses had his learning of the Egyptians onely or of the Grecians also AS Pharaohs daughter adopted Moses for her sonne so as S. Stephen witnesseth he was learned in all the wisdome of the Egyptians being counted a Princes sonne had no doubt a Princely education 1. But here Philo is deceived who beside the arts and science which hee learned of the Egyptians as Arithmetick Geometrie and the Hieroglyphikes that is their hid and secret and Enigmaticall doctrine saith he was taught of the Chaldes Astronomie and Philosophy of the Grecians for beside that Stephen onely maketh mention of his Egyptian learning it is certaine that there was no profession of Philosophy or of learning among the Grecians before the seven wise men before whose time Moses was borne almost a thousand yeeres Perer. And Moses was about Inachus time long after whom in the eleventh generation Cadmus found out the Greeke letters after whom flourished Amphion Orpheus Museus Linus Simler 2. Neither is it probable which Artapanus an ancient writer affirmeth that beside many other benefits which Moses brought to the Egyptians hee taught them the use of letters and therefore was honoured of them under the name of Mercurius for seeing Moses received his learning from the Egyptians it is likely they had also the knowledge of letters 3. That also is as uncertaine which Clemens Alexandrinus alleageth from Eupolâ—mus that Moses taught the Israelites the knowledge of the letters for beside that Augustine thinketh that the Hebrew tongue was continued from Heber and preserved in the family of the fathers together with the letters long before the giving of the Law grounding his opinion upon that place Deut. 29.10 where the Septuagint read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Moses appointed Scribes and instructors of the letters Iosephus also writeth that the Hebrew letters were in use before the floud and that they of Seths posteritie having learned of Adam that the world should be twice destroyed once by water and the second time by fire did make two pillars the one of brick the other of stone and did therein grave the principles of the artes and sciences that those profitable inventions should not be lost that if the waters dissolved the bricke yet the other pillar of stone might continue which Iosephus saith was to be seene in his time in Syria Ioseph lib. 1. Antiq. Ex Perer. QUEST XIV What kinde of learning Moses received of the Egyptians FUrther it will bee inquired what manner of learning it was which Moses learned of the Egyptian 1. Such profitable arts as were professed among the Egyptians as Arithmeticke Geometrie Astronomy Moses was instructed in as being fit to prepare him for that publike administration wherein hee should be employed 2. The Egyptians had more secret and hid kind of learning called the Hieroglyphikes which by certaine outward symboles and Emblemes did set forth divers mysticall morall politike principles which kind of doctrine was not knowne to the vulgar sort herein Iustinus Martyr thinketh that Moses was trayned up having the knowledge onely thereof not the use which was vaine frivolous superstitious Iust. qu. orthodox 25. 3. But that Moses by imitation of the Egyptian Hieroglyphikes did forbid certaine kindes of beasts to be eaten and some onely and not other to be sacrificed as Eleazer the high Priest answered the Ambassadour of Ptolemy Philodelphus as Pythagoras had also his Enigmaticall precepts Ignem gladio ne fodias Do not gall the fire with a sword that is provoke not an angry man Câ—â— non comedendum The heart is not to be eaten that is griefe is not to be nourished in the minde Hirâ—ndinem in domum non esse recipiendam Not to receive a swallow that is a brabler into the house and such like that Moses used many such legall helpes in prescribing of his legall rites and ceremonies it is not to be thought seeing he had his direction from God and saw a paterne of such things which belonged to the Tabernacle in the mount Exod. 25.40 QUEST XV. Whence the Egyptians received their learning BUt if further it be demanded from whence the Egyptians received their varietie of learning 1. Neither is the opinion of Iamblicus probable that Mercurius called Trismegistus because hee was a great Philosopher a great King and a great Priest was the author of the Egyptian learning whom heâ— alleageth certaine antient authors testifying to have written of the wisdome of the Egyptians 35535. bookes for this Mercurius the nephew as is supposed of the other Mercurius whose grandfather by the mothers side Atlas was in whose time Moses was borne as Aug. lib. 8. de civ Dei cap. 8. being after Moses could not be the inventor of the Egyptian skill which Moses long before learned 2. Neither yet is it certaine that Abraham instructed the Egyptians in these sciences as Iosephus writeth for his abode and continuance was not long in Egypt and so he wanted time there to lay the foundation of so many artes 3. Augustine yeeldeth to the opinion of Varro that Isis the daughter of Inachus
cohanim chiefe rulers or men of authoritie 2 Sam. 8.18 Priests they were not being not of the tribe of Levi but of Iudah 1. Yet it is not like that he was King of Arabia as Eusebius alleageth out of Artapanus an ancient writer for it was not seemely for a Princes daughter to keepe their fathers sheepe neither is it like if he had beene a King that the other shepherds would have offered such vioâ—â—â— unto them Simlerus 2. Iosephus Philo the Septuagint doe hold him to have beene a Priest the 〈◊〉 Pâ—â—aphrase readeth Prince It is like he was both a Prince and a Priest as Melchisedeck King of Sâ—lem was and as after the captivitie of Babylon the same were both Princes and Priests in Judea Perer. and of old time the Priesthood went with the birthright Borrh. QUEST XXVIII Whether Rehuel were an idolatrous Priest or a Priest of the true God COncerning this Iethro his profession 1. I neither thinke this Iethro was an Idolatrous Priest before he came to Moses Exod. 18. and then first converted as David Kimhi to whom Pererius consenteth for it is not like that Moses would have married an Idolaters daughter Simler at the least Moses had not continued with him so long even 40. yeeres for nought and his father in law an Idolater still 2. Neither is it probable that Iethro from the beginning was a Priest and a worshipper of the true God seeing he was the Priest of the Midianites that were Idolaters as Aben Ezra 3. Therefore it is most probable that first some seeds of true religion and of the knowledge of God were preserved among the Midianites even from Adam yet intermingled with the superstitions of the heathen Borrh. but by Moses abode and continuance with Iethro wee are to thinke that he was more established in the knowledge of the true God and was most of all confirmed when he came to Moses Exod. 18. where indeed he professeth himselfe a true worshipper and Priest unto the high God offering sacrifice unto him Iun. QUEST XXIX Why Zipporah is called an Aethiopisse Numb 12.1 Vers. 21. WHo gave unto Moses Zipporah his daughter 1. This Zipporah here a Midianitish woman is also the same which is called the Cushite or Aethiopisse Numb 12. 1. for that is but a fable of Iosephus that Moses married the King of Ethiopias daughter which Philo writing of purpose the Historie of Moses life maketh no mention of being before Iosephus and Moses is found to have had no more children than those which he had by Zipporah which is a probable conjecture that he had no more wives 2. She is then called an Aethiopisse not of the contrary because she was faire as the Chalde readeth or by way of contempt because the people of that countrie are noted for their deformitie but there were two countries called Aethiopia the one was the occidentall toward the West beyond Egypt the other was the Orientall toward the East bordering upon the red sea which the Arabians inhabite Perer. And in Hebrew she is called a Cushite and Aethiopia is named Cush because the posteritie of Cush inhabited both the West Aethiopia and the East which is Arabia The Midianites then were called Cushites not because they came of Cush Gen. 10. but because they inhabited in that countrie Iun. And that Midian also is called Cush or Aethiopia it is evident Habac. 3.7 For iniquitie I saw the tents of Cushan and the curtaines of the land of Midian did tremble Perer. ex Hierom. QUEST XXX At what time Moses sonnes were borne unto him Vers. 22. SHe bare a sonne whose name she called Gershom c. 1. This child was borne unto Moses not long before his returne into Egypt out of Midian where Moses stayed 40. yeeres and likewise his other sonne Eleazer because they were but little ones both when Moses tooke his journie into Egypt for he put them upon an Asse as not able to travell a foot and the one of them was not circumcised whose circumcision though it might be deferred some dayes yet many yeeres it is not like that Moses would put it off Perer. 2. The Latine following the Septuagint doe make here mention also of the birâ—h of Eleazer with the reason of the imposition of his name but that is not in the Hebrew being transposed hither out of the 18. of Exodus QUEST XXXI To whom the right of imposing names upon the children belongeth Vers. 22. WHose name he called c. 1. Names are found sometime to have beene imposed by the mother as Leah giveth the name unto Ruben Shemeon Iudah Gen. 29.32.33 2. Sometime the father to whom that right especially belonged nameth his sonne as Ioseph Gen. 41.51 3. Sometime both the parents devise the name as Evah is said to call her sonne borne in Abels stead Sheth Gen. 4.25 And Adam also is said to have given that name Gen. 5.3 4. Sometimes names are imposed by a generall consent of friends as Gen. 25.25 They called his name Esau. 5. And sometime also a name is taken up by common use as Gen. 25.30 he that is every one as Iun. well readeth called his name Edom But the right and authoritie of imposing names belongeth unto the father as Rachel called her sonne Benoni but Iacob Benjamin Gen. 35. And when Iohn was circumcised they would have named him Zacharie but his father overruled the matter and ratified the other name Luk. 1. QUEST XXXII Whence the name of Gershom is derived GErshâ—m 1. For the derivation of this name the first part thereof is taken from the word Ger which signifieth a stranger as it followeth in this place for saith he I have beene a stranger in a strange laâ—â— For the other part Iun. thinketh it commeth of the word which signifieth to cast out or expell which is garash but that cannot well stand with the other in this composition unlesse the same syllable should be repeated and beside 〈◊〉 with cholem should be superfluous therefore Piscator frameth it rather of Shaâ—aâ— which signifieth to be desolate Some derive it of Sham there because hee was a stranger there but because the word Shem name is used immediatly before he called Shemo his name Gershâ—m it is most like that the word is compounded of Ger and shem that is a stranger his name 2. Some thinke that he calleth it a strange land not in respect of Egypt where they were onely sojourners but of Canaan Simler But seeing Moses was borne in Egypt and there he had his education and there were his parents it is more like that he hath respect unto that place being expulsed and exiled thence into a strange land Iun. 3. There was also another Gershâ—m beside the sonne of Levi called also Gershâ—â— 1 Chron. 6.1 15. QUEST XXXIII What Pharaoh it was that died while Moses was in Midian Vers. 23. SO it was after many dayes that the King of Egypt died 1. Some thinke that this King was not Pharaoh from
whom Moses fled but an other and that this was the fourth change during his exile Orâ—s reigned 38. yeeres in whose latter yeeres Moses fled then after him succeeded Acengerâ—s 12. yeeres thâ—n Achâ—rus 9. yeeres then Câ—nâ—hres 16. yeeres who perished in the red sea Simler 2. But it is more probable that this Pharaoh that now died was that King from whom Moses escaped both for that the Israelites now at the change of the King cried unto God hoping to finde some alteration as men commonly doe looke for better times at the change of the Prince Pellican As also so much may be gathered by that which the Lord saith to Moses goe returne to Egypt for they are all dead which went about to kill thee that is both Pharaoh and all those that sought to revenge the Egyptians bloud whom Moses slew Iun. Iosephus also thinketh that this was the same Pharaoh from whom Moses fled unto Midian lib. 2. cap. 5. QUEST XXXIV Whether the cry of the Israelites proceeded from true repentance Vers. 23. ANd the children of Israel sighed for the bondage and cried 1. Some thinke that this crie of the Israelites proceeded not from any true repentance but from their present miserie and bondage And God heard their crie of his fatherlie pitic and clemencie as he often heareth the complaints of those which are worthily punished so the Lord had respect to Ahabs sackcloth and semblance of sorrow 2. But it is rather to bee thought that the afflictions of the Israelites had brought them to the knowledge of their sinne and specially of their Idolatrie which is mentioned by the Prophet Ezechi 20.8 And thus being humbled with fight of their sinnes for the which they were worthily chastised they make their complaint unto God Iun. Simler And this may appeare by their effectuall prayers which went up to heaven as proceeding from great contrition of heart and humilitie Ferus Wherefore Moses also maketh further mention Num. 20.16 shewing that at the instant humble suite of the Israelites the Lord sent his Angell to deliver them Iun. This crie therefore of the Israelites in Egypt seemeth to be unlike unto that which they made when the Egyptians pursued them they are said to crie unto God in one verse and to murmur in the next Exod. 14.10.11 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Of the divine providence Vers. 3. SHe tooke for him an Arke In Moses wonderfull preservation we have a notable example of the divine providence which sheweth that all things in the world are governed ordered and disposed according to the will of God the hiding of Moses three moneths his putting into a close Arke the finding of it by Pharaohs daughter the instinct which she had to bring him up for her owne sonne by which meanes Moses came to be instructed in the Egyptian learning doe all excellently set forth the fatherly care of God toward his in their birth education preservation as our Saviour also saith even all the haires of your head are numbred Matth. 10.30 Piscator 2. Doct. Lawfull meanes to be used THey â—â—bed it with sâ—ime and pitch Although they chiefly commended the childe by a sure faith to Gods providence yet they refuse no meanes to provide for the childs safetie like as Noah pitched his Arke within and without which teacheth us that we should so depend upon Gods providence as that we presume not but carefully use the meanes which God hath appointed Pellican 3. Doct. Difference of punishment according to the diversitie of sinne Vers. 13. HE said unto him that smote his brother Wherefore sâ—itest thou thy fellow Moses wisdome and discretion herein appeareth that killed the Egyptian reproveth onely the Hebrew so they which sinne maliciously are more severely to bee punished than they which offend of ignorance and infirmitie Ferus 4. Doct. That it is lawfull to flee in time of persecution Vers. 15. MOses fled from Pharaoh This sheweth that it is lawfull for onâ— to flie in the time of persecution specially when his person is sought so Iacob fled from Esau. David from Saul Paul escaped out of Damascus Bâ—rrh 5. Places of controversie 1. Cont. The mariage of the aunt and nephew against the law of nature Vers. 1. A Man of Levi tooke a daughter of Levi. That is Amram tooke to wife Iochebed his fathers sister as is before shewed quest 3. The Canonists upon these and such other examples of neere mariages doe inferre that by the law of nature no degrees are forbidden but betweene father and daugter mother and sonne onely because in other neere degrees even mariages were in use among the Patriarkes Contr. 1. It appeareth that these mariages as to take the Aunt to wife or uncle to husband to marrie two sisters and such like were even against the law of nature seeing they are named among the abominations and pollutions of the Cananites Levit. 18.27 who transgressed nor here in against any positive or judiciall law but against the law of nature 2. This further is made manifest in that the Romanes by the light of nature and some other nations did prohibite such neere mariages and conjunctions 3. And the fathers acts and examples doe not therefore conclude that the prohibition of such mariages was not morall naturall for it cannot be denied but in their owne opinion Lots incest with his daughters was unnaturall the law of nature in many things was then obscured which afterward by the positive lawes was explained Simler in cap. 6. Exod. 2. Cont. That the mariage of ministers is lawfull Vers. 16. ANd the Priest of Median had seven daughters Râ—hâ—el himselfe was a Priest and so was the son Iethro who offered sacrifices unto God Exod. 16. So that even among the Gentiles the Priests were married and the sonnes succeeded the parents in their Priestly function As in the primitive Church we read of Polycrates who in an Epistle to Victor writeth that seven of his auncestors had beene Bishops of Ephesus before him and he himselfe was the eighth The Apostles also were married and S. Paul also sheweth that he might have taken this libertie as well as the rest 1 Cor. 9.5 and he alloweth every man to have his wife 1 Cor. 7.2 3. Cont. Of the authoritie of parents in the mariage of their children Vers. 22. WHo gave unto Moses Zipporah his daughter Here that ancient right of the fathers in disposing and giving their children in mariage is confirmed Piscatur So Abraham provided a wife for Isaack Rebeckah is given by her parents they onely aske her consent Gen. 24. It was in the fathers power to ratifie or disanull the vow and promise made by the daughter Numb 30. This maketh against the practice of the Canonists and Romanists that ascribe very little to the consent of parents in marriage and they allow that a mans sonne or daughter may against the minde of the parents be pulled into a Cloister and professe Monkerie 4. Cont. Of the perfection of the
Hebrew originall NOw whereas after the 22. verse the Septuagint and the Latine translator doe insert a whole verse of the birth of Eleazar with the reason of the imposition of his name all which is not in the Hebrew in this place but is transposed hither from the 18. chap. of Exodus vers 4. Bellarmine would therefore make us beleeve that herein the Latine text is perfecter than the Hebrew because mention is made onely of one of Moses sonnes whereas he had two lib. 2. de va Dei cap. 2. Contr. 1. It followeth not because some thing is omitted in one place to be inserted in another that therefore the Hebrew text is defective as S. Marke making mention of one blind man chap. 10.46 and S. Luke likewise chap. 18.36 whereas S. Matthew speaketh of two blind men chap. 20.29 are not therefore defective So neither is the Hebrew here thought to be wanting expressing onely one of Moses sons seeing the other is supplied chap. 18.2 And if the Septuagint is to be justified here then let them be borne out also for adding five more of Iosephs posteritie Machor Gilead of Manasseh and Suâ—â—am and Taam and Edom of Ephraim Genes 46. which are not mentioned in the Hebrew as not then borne but borrowed from the 26. of Numb and 1 Chron. 7. Likewise Exod. 6.19 the Latine and Septuagint put unto Moses and Aaron Miriam which is not in the Hebrew this rather sheweth great boldnesse 〈◊〉 thâ—se translators to adde that which the spirit of God passeth over in silence 5. Cont. Prayers are not meritorious Vers. 24. THen God heard their mâ—ne and God remembred his covenant The Israelites prayers are heard not for any worthinesse or merit of their sorrow but the Lord for his promise sake the foundation whereof is Christ heareth their complaint and hath respect unto them Simler Borrh. And that our prayers are not meritorious but heard in mercie Salomon sheweth Then heaâ—s thou in heaven and be mercifull to the sinne of thy people 1 King 8.24 6. Places of morall use 1. Mor. Rich and great men should have compassion on the necessities of their poore brethren Vers. 11. HE went forth to his brethren to looke on their burdens Moses though himselfe lived in all ease and courtly pleasure yet could not so content himselfe but goeth to visit his afflicted brethren and is touched in compassion towards them as Queene Hester also was moved with pity toward her people which teacheth us that rich and mighty men that are in high and wealthy place should submit themselves to take knowledge of the necessities and wants of their poore brethren therefore the Prophet reproveth the rich men of Israel that dranke wine in bowles and lived at ease but no man was sory for the affliction of Ioseph Ferus 2. Mor. Friendly admonition is not to be despised Vers. 14. WHo made thee a man of authoritie Moses here for his friendly admonition is recompensed with scornefull and disdainfull words which is the property of naturall and carnall men to repay them with evill which carefully watch over them by wholesome admonitions for the good of their soule Simler But the Wise man saith The eare that hearkeneth to the correction of life shall lodge among the wise but he that refuseth instruction despiseth his owne soule 3. Mor. Godly names to be given unto children Vers. 22. WHose name he called Gershom Moses giveth unto his sonne a name that might put both himselfe and his sonne also when he came to yeeres of discretion in minde of their state and condition that they were but pilgrimes and strangers here So did the Fathers use to give names unto their children of good signification and godly edifying that fond use therefore is to bee reproved among Christians that give names unto their children borrowed and taken from the Gentiles and such as have no good signification or which they understand not Pellican 4. Mor. Patience is necessarie in prayer Vers. 24. THen God heard their mone Yet it was forty yeeres before the Lord sent them deliverance we must not then thinke that our prayers are neglected of God if presently we see not the effect thereof but we must waite the Lords leisure and expect with patience till it bee his pleasure to performe our prayers and grant our requests Ferus S. Paul prayed thrice that is often that the pricke of the flesh the messenger of Satan might be taken from him yet was it not but the Lord gave him his sufficient grace with patience and strength to endure that combat 2. Cor. 12. 5. Mor. In affliction we must flie unto prayer ANd in that the people cried unto God in this their distresse they rebelled not nor sought to deliver themselves by their owne arme or strength it teacheth us that in all our afflictions wee should depend upon God and betake our selves unto prayer Pellic. as Saint Iames saith If any be afflicted let him pray Iam. 5.13 CHAP. III. 1. The method and parts THe generall preparation of the Instrument of this great deliverance is set forth in the Chapter going before in his preservation education persecution Now followeth the more speciall preparation in the vocation of Moses in this third Chapter and his confirmation chap. 4. In this Chapter is set forth first the preparation to his vocation to vers 7. Secondly the vocation it selfe to vers 22. The preparation consisteth partly in a vision which Moses saw both in what place vers 1. what vision it was vers 2. how Moses behaved himselfe vers 3. partly in the voice of God which Moses feared wherein Moses is charged what he should doe vers 4.5 and the Lord proclaimeth who he is vers 6. The vocation of Moses is either a generall charge or commandement to goe unto Egypt where 1. Moses office is injoyned him of God vers 10. with the occasion thereof the afflictions of the people vers 7. the twofold end thereof to deliver them out of Egypt and to bring them into the good land of Canaan vers 8.2 Moses excuseth himselfe 1. By his infirmity where the Lord satisfieth him by that present signe and assuring him of the future event that they should serve him in that mount vers 11 12. 2. By pretending the curiosity of the people in inquiring after his name that sent him verse the 13. where the Lord also satisfieth him by shewing his name vers 14 15. Beside the generall charge followeth a particular direction what course hee shall take to vers 19. and what effect it shall have For the first there is prescribed whom hee shall joyne with him the Elders of Israel vers 16. what he shall say unto them vers 17. what they shall doe goe unto Pharaoh vers 18. The effects or events are foure 1. Pharaoh shall refuse to let them goe vers 19. 2. The Lord will worke signes and wonders 3. Then he will send them out vers 20. 4. They shall goe out richly with ornaments and jewels
after they were expelled thence and the Saracens surprised it as it is shewed before 2. But this fertilitie was much increased by the blessing of God as the Lord promiseth unto his people if they would feare him and serve him Levit. 26.4 5. and specially the extraordinary blessing of God upon the 6. yeere is an evident argument thereof which did yeeld increase sufficient to serve them for three yeeres for the seventh yeere the land did rest and the eight yeere they began to sow so that they did eat of the fruit untill the 9. yeere Levit. 25.22 3. But this blessing of increase and abundance was after turned into drinesse and barrennesse because of their sinne as the Lord threatneth that their heaven should be as iron and their earth as brasse Levit. 25.19 And in the time of the Macchabees the great increase of the sixt yeere was much abated for their store was soone eaten up so that they were oppressed with famine 1. Macchab. 6.53 54. Perer. And therefore it is no marvell if the fruitfulnesse of that land now being inhabited by the enimies of God be not answerable to the commendation given unto that Country in former times QUEST XVIII Whether the Cananites were a peculiar people by themselves INto the place of the Cananites 1. Iunius thinketh that this was the generall name of all those nations which inhabited the land of Canaan and that the particular and severall kindes of people are named afterward 2. But though sometime this name be generall unto all the rest as they are mentioned among the sonnes of Canaan Gen. 10.15 yet here and in some other places the Cananites are taken for a severall nation from the rest as Gen. 15.20 there are ten severall kindes of people rehearsed that dwelt in Canaan of which number the Cananites are reckoned in the eight place Piscator 3. And indeed it may diversly appeare that the Cananites were the same whom the Grecians call Phoenicians as Andreas Masius hath well observed in his learned commentaries upon the booke of Ioshuah for first the Septuagint in the fifth of Iosuah for the Cananites reade Phoenicians and the woman whom our Saviour dispossessed of a Devill by Matthew is called a Cananitish woman by Markâ— a Syrophenician beside these Cananites are said to dwell by the sea Num. 13.30 where the Phoenicians also inhabited likewise as Homer setteth forth the Phoenicians by their merchandise and traffike by sea and so consequently their deceit in bargaining so also the Cananites are noted in scripture for their craft Hosâ—a 12.7 and their marchandise insomuch that a merchant is called a Cannanite as Prov. 31.24 She giveth girdles to the Cananites or merchants Perer. QUEST XIX How many nations of the Cananites and why they were cast out THe Cananites the Hittites and the Amorites c. 1. There are here but six nations rehearsed the Girgashites are omitted the same number is not alwayes observed sometime they are all comprehended under the name of the Amorites Gen. 15.16 sometime of the Hittites Iosh. 1.4 sometime 3. nations are only numbred for the rest as the Hevites Cananites and Hittites Exod. 23.28 sometime ten nations are rehearsed as beside the usuall seven the Kenites Kenazites and Kadmonites Gen. 15. But usually these seven are named the Hittites the Girgashites the Amorites Cananites Perizzites the Hevites and Jebusites as Deut. 7.1 and so S. Paul testifieth that seven nations were cast out of the land of Canaan Act. 13.19 2. The Girgashites are omitted some thinke because they willingly gave place to the Israelites as the Hebrewes thinke and Augustine reported that the countrie people of Africa being asked whence they are will answer that they were Cananites they might then depart out of Canaan into Africa Siml But the contrary appeareth Iosh. 11.20 that all the Cananites were hardned saving of the Gibeonites It is more like that they were not a nation of any great power and therefore are not reckoned here by themselves but counted among the rest 3. Now in that God promiseth unto the Israelites their Country beside that the Lord may freely dispose of the earth being the supreme Lord thereof these Cananites were of the posterity of Cham and so under the curse and beside because of their sinnes wherein they continued without repentance they deserved justly to be deprived of their Countrie Ferus QUEST XX. What made Moses so unwilling to take this calling upon him Vers. 11. WHo am I that I should goe unto Pharaoh 1. Moses doth not of diffidence or disobedience refuse but of humility and modesty excuseth himselfe as Esay saith hee was a man of polluted lips Isa. 6.5 and Ieremie that he was a child Ier. 1 6. Simler And thus by making himselfe unable and unsufficient the Lord enableth him Pellican 2. Moses excuseth himselfe both by the unfitnesse of his person and the greatnesse and difficulty of the worke Iun. And hee knew that both he was odious to Pharaoh and all the Egyptians as also not well accepted of his brethren as appeared by that unthankfull Hebrew that upbraided him in whom was discovered the minde and affection of the rest Simler 3. But this is to bee marvelled at that Moses being so couragious and forward in Egypt in slaying of the Egyptian should now bee so unwilling wherein the like thing might befall him which was seene in Peter who offered himselfe to suffer much for Christ untill the time came so Moses might then of a forward spirit put forth himselfe having not yet weighed the weightinesse of the calling which was an act of his faith yet mixed with some humane infirmitie Simler QUEST XXI What signe it was that the Lord promised to Moses Vers. 12. THis shall bee a token unto thee that I have sent thee c. The most here doe understand this signe and token to bee that which followed afterward that they should serve God in that mountaine as the Lord gave Hezekiah a signe of deliverance which came to passe afterward that two yeeres they should eat of the frâ—it of the earth that sprang of themselves and the third yeere they should sow and reape 2. King 19.29 which things were fulfilled afterward Simler And the reason is because that which God promiseth nothing can hinder and certainly shall bee accomplished and therefore the signes which are to come doe helpe to confirme the faith Pellican Contra. But this seemeth not to bee the sense 1. Because of the perfect distinction athnah comming betweene which breaketh off the first clause of the sentence from the latter part 2. That instance given of the signe to Hezechiah proveth it not for at that time by reason of the invasion of the enemies which had invaded the Country by the space of two yeeres they lived of such things by the extraordinary blessing of God as the earth brought forth of it selfe Iun. and therefore that signe was in part fulfilled already 3. It is true that whatsoever God promiseth cannot
herein did not gesse amisse for he knew that they were a stiffe-necked people Ferus and he had already experience of their unthankfulnesse Simler Beside he considered that he was but base and contemptible and not of sufficient authority to bee respected Iun. and the power and tyranny of Pharaoh would keepe them backe from crediting him Borrh. and they would thinke it unlikely that God should speake to him whom never man saw Pellican 2. But it is more to bee doubted how Moses saith that the people would not beleeve seeing that the Lord had said before that the people should hearken to his voice chap. 3.18 Some thinke that Moses infirmity here strived with his faith against the word of God Borrh. Genevens But it is not like that Moses was so distrustfull or diffident noâ— to give credit to Gods word Other thinke that the Lord speaketh there onely of the Elders Moses of the people in generall Some that Moses meaneth not the people only but the Egyptians also that they would not beleeve Ferâ—s Some that the Lord spake before conditionally If they hearken to thy voice then thou and thy elders shall goe to the King of Egypt But Moses exception rather is here conditionall and he speaketh by supposition if the people beleeve not as the Septuagint then he desireth to know how he should perswade them so he doubteth not of the thing but desireth to be instructed in the manner Simler QUEST II. What the first signe meaneth of turning the rod into a serpent Vers. â— HE cast it into the ground and it was turned into a serpent 1. Aben Ezra by the rod turned into a serpent understandeth the cruelty and tyranny of Pharaoh by the serpent turned into a 〈◊〉 the abating of Pharaohs pride and tyranny when he suffered the Israelites to depart 2. Lyranus expoundeth it of the Hebrewes who when they were first afflicted became contemptible as a serpent creeping on the ground and occupied in base and terrene workes but afterward they obtained liberty and authority when they were delivered and so the serpent was turned into the rod. 3. Some referre it to Moses that he was as a serpent that is terrible to Pharaoh but he was comfortable to the people of Israel Simler 4. Augustine doth by way of allegory apply it to Christ hee is the rod turned into the serpent the rod of the Crosse which seemed base and contemptible unto the Jewes became the wisdome of the Gentiles 5. Rupertus another way doth interpret it of Christ The rod cast upon the ground was the Sonne of God taking our nature upon him it became a serpent so Christ was that serpent hanged on a tree by the serpent Christs death is signified because by the serpent death came into the world and by Christs death the serpent was overcome 6. Pererius here understandeth by the serpent cast upon the ground the nature of man corrupted by the temptation of Satan and restored by Christ as the serpent was changed againe into the rod. 7. Others doe expound it of the judgements of God which before they are shewed in the world are as a rod not felt but afterward they are fearefull and terrible even unto the children of God as Moses fleeth away at the sight of the serpent Ferus 8. But the best signification is this First in generall that these signes are terrible both to strike a terror in the heart of the Egyptians as also mystically to shew a difference of the Law the ministery whereof is fearefull and full of terror and the Gospell which bringeth comfort Ferus as also in particular it sheweth that the rod of Moses government should be terrible as a serpent to the Egyptians but as a rod and scepter of upright and lawfull government to the people Iunius QUEST III. What is signified by the leprosie of Moses hand Vers. 6. BEhold his hand was leprous as snow First some make the signification of this signe morall as that the leprous hand of Moses sheweth the workes of the Law that justifie not Ferus 2. Some make the sense thereof mysticall Augustine in the place before recited and Rupertus understand the leprous hand of the Synagogue of the Jewes rejected that are cast off as the leprous person was shut out of the hoste and the hand restored and healed betokeneth the Church of the Gentiles adopted in stead of the Jewes Pererius referreth it to Christ that he being the hand that is the power of his Father by taking our nature upon him became as it were leprous that is deformed and contemptible by his suffrings and passion but by his resurrection and ascension his glorie appeared 3. Some doe rather rest in the historicall sense Lyranus by the leprous hand understandeth the miserable state of the Hebrewes in the time of their cruell servitude who in their deliverance received their former liberty Theodoret thinketh the leprosie better to signifie the pollutions of Egypt wherewith Israel was defiled who being delivered were restored to the true and sincere worship of God Ferus doth thus interpret it that Moses at his first sending was an occasion that the Hebrewes were more cruelly handled for say they Yee have made our savour to stinke before Pharaoh chap. 5.21 but afterward his ministery and message wrought their joy and deliverance 4. But because the hand being the instrument of working betokeneth the ministery and authority of Mâ—ses the best application is that God would use a meane instrument to effect his will Moses in regard of his base and contemptible estate having lived a long time in exile and banishment seemed as a thing leprous and vile yet God should in this his service make him a glorious vessell and instrument sic Iuâ—iuâ— Simlerus 5. And this signe did both shew in generall that as the leprosie is only cured by God so their deliverance was only Gods worke Ferus and in particular to admonish Moses that he should not be lifted up in his minde because of the miracles wrought by his hand but be humled with the remembrance of his owne infirmity the leprosie of his hand Theodoret. QUEST IV. What kinde of leprosie Moses hand was striken with AS snow That is white as snow as Iunius see also Philo and Iosephus 1. This was the worst kinde of leprosie called Elephantiasis because it spotted the skin and made it looke like to an Elephants there were of it two kindes the common and generall leprosie and a peculiar onely found in Egypt which was incurable and commeth by contagion of the river Nilus as Luâ—râ—â—ius writeth lib. 6. 2. This white leprosie was of all other the worst when the body was all over spotted with white markes full of white scales and scurfe whereof there were two principall signes when the white spots did change the haire also white and were deeper and lower than the skinne Leviâ— 13. 3. With this kinde of incurable leprosie was Miriam striken being leprous white as snow and halfe eaten
God 2. Neither was this sinne of Moses veniall that is a light and small sinne for such sinnes the Lord passeth over in his children but here he was angry with Moses If the Lord should bee angry with every small sinne and oversight of his children who should abide it 3. The forbearing of punishment sheweth not the smalnesse of the sinne but the greatnesse of Gods mercie 4. Cajetanes observation is false for the same phrase â—ichar aph Iehovah Iehovahs wrath was kindled is used upon occasion of great sinnes as when the people murmured Numb 11.3 and lusted for quailes vers 33. the same words are there put 4. This then may safely be held that although Moses at the first might in humility disable himselfe yet after God had given him satisfaction to all his doubts upon his foure severall refusals first for his owne insufficiencie and the greatnesse of the businesse Chap. 3.11 Secondly because they might inquire after Gods name Chap. 3.14 Thirdly he excuseth himselfe by the incredulity of the people Lastly by his owne imperfection of speech yet after all this to stand still upon his refusall sheweth no small infirmitie in Moses as it may appeare by the effect because God was angrie with him yet Gods anger is not such against his children as against the wicked for there he is angry and punisheth here he is angrie and rebuketh but withdraweth not his favour for immediatly the Lord concurreth with Moses desire and giveth him his brother to be his assistant Simler So that Gods anger here is as when the father is angrie with his child or one friend with another which notwithstanding is no breach of friendship QUEST XII Why Aaron is called the Levite Vers. 14. AAron thy brother the Levite 1. This is not added because the Priesthood should have belonged to Moses the Leviticall order to Aaron but that Moses was deprived of that honour for refusing his calling as Rabbi Salomon Pellican 2. But because there might bee other Aarons not of Levie this is expressed by way of distinction that Moses might know that the Lord did meane none other Aaron but his owne naturall brother of Levi Iun. Simler 3. And this might bee also a reason thereof because the Lord purposed to annex the Priesthood to Aaron and his posteritie Osiander QUEST XIII How Moses is said to be as God to Aaron Vers. 16. THou shalt bee to him in Gods stead This sheweth 1. that Moses should bee superior unto Aaron as his Prince as the Chalde Paraphrast and Aaron as his Chancelor Moses should give him direction from God what to speake Osiander 2. By this also Moses authority is signified by the which as in Gods place he ordained Aaron to be the high Priest Pellican 3. Likewise he is as God that is a wise counsellor and full of Gods spirit to whom Aaron should resort for counsell Vatab. Genevens 4. And as Aaron was Moses spokesman to the people so Moses should bee Aarons mouth to consult with God so the Septuagint and Latine read Thou shalt be for him in those things which appertaine to God 5. But Moses in another sense is said to bee Pharaohs God Exod. 7.1 not only to declare Gods will unto him but to execute Gods judgements upon him Genevens QUEST XIV Whether Moses did well being called of God in taking his leave of his father in law Vers. 18. THerefore Moses went and returned to Iethro 1. Some doe charge Moses here with an oversight that he presently dispatched not into Egypt but first tooke his leave of his father in law for Iacob went away without Labans privity and S. Paul saith that hee did not consult with flesh and bloud after he was called Galath 1. 2. Contra these examples are altogether unlike for Laban was unfriendly to Iacob and he feared he would worke him some displeasure and Iacob was then at his owne hand and kept sheepe for himselfe and beside he had in a manner sold over his daughters to Iacob and used them as strangers But Moses had a kinde and loving father in law he then kept his sheepe as hee covenanted and he entertained Zipporah still as his daughter and therefore Moses could not in humanity but take his leave of him 3. S. Paul consulted not with any for the approbation of his calling being therefore fully assured neither doth Moses conferre with Iethro to any such end but only to performe the office of humanity Simler 4. Wherefore the calling of God doth not take away civill duties toward parents and kindred saving where they are an impediment to our calling in which case wee are rather to forsake father and mother than to disobey God 5. Moses therefore taketh his leave of Iethro both because he purposed to carry away his wife and children and for that he had before covenanted to stay with Iethro chap. 2.21 Ferus QUEST XV. Why Moses concealed from Iethro the principall end of his going LEt me goe and returne to my brethren 1. Moses concealeth from his father in law the principall cause of his journey which was the calling of God both for that he sought Gods glorie and not his owne Ferus lest he should have seemed to boast of his visions Osiander and he doth keepe it secret of modesty least he might be thought to be a vaine man in telling such incredible things 2. In saying he went to see whether his brethren were alive and to visite them he dissembleth not though he went to doe more and it is evident by taking his wife and children with him that Iethro knew hee purposed not only to visite them but to stay there so that it seemeth likely that Moses imparted so much of his purpose concerning his stay there Simler and in generall also that he went for the comfort and profit of his brethren as Iosepus but in particular he kept secret the end of his going 3. Iethro being a good man would not hinder so charitable a worke though he had speciall use of him Ferus especially having such experience of the fidelitie and wisedome of Moses that without great cause he knew he would not desire to depart from him Simler QUEST XVI Whether God spake to Moses in Midian beside that vision in Horeb. Vers. 19. ANd Iehovah said to Moses 1. Some thinke that this sentence is transposed and that God thus spake unto Moses before he had moved his father in law Genevens Pellican But although such transposing of the order be usuall in Scriptures yet heere it need not to bee admitted for God might often appeare to Moses to confirme him Iun. and this was said in Midian the other vision was in Horeb the distinction of the place sheweth them to be divers apparitions Simler 2. The Lord to encourage Moses taketh away all doubts and telleth him that all which sought his life as well Pharaoh as the pursuers of the bloud of the slaine were dead Iun. And thus much Moses might impart also to his
father in law that he might be more willing to let them goe Simler QUEST XVII Of Moses wife and children and of his provision for his journey Vers. 20. THen Moses tooke his wife and his sonnes and put them on an asse 1. Here mention is made of Moses children in the plurall whereas onely Gershom is spoken of before chap. 2. Pellican But Eleazar also was now borne which is the child that Zipporah afterward circumcised the story therefore of the birth of both his children must bee supplied out of the 18. chapter 2. Moses substance was not great nor yet his companie that one asse could suffice to carry his wife and children it seemeth that his abilitie was not such as to provide Camels thus the Lord would use weake instruments Moses commeth not with power honour and riches to deliver Israel but in the name of God as the Prophet Zacharie prophesieth of Christ Behold thy King commeth c. poore and riding upon an asse 3. Moses taketh his wife with him as the Apostles carried about their wives 1. Cor. 9.5 because men are to forsake father and mother to cleave to their wives Sâ—mlerus and Moses would have them also joyned to the people of God Ferus 4. Yet at this time Moses wife and children went not forward into Egypt but by reason of that which fell out by the way about Moses childe his wife being thereby offended Moses sent them backe unto his father in law who bringeth them unto him Exod. 18. Iunius QUEST XVIII Why Moses staffe is called the rod of God Vers. 20. MOses tooke the rod of God in his hand 1. It is called the rod of God not as the Hebrewes imagine because it was foure square the foure letters of the name of God Iehovah being written upon it or because it grew in Iethros orchard and none could pull it up but Moses or because it was sent from heaven but it was so called because the Lord commanded Moses to take it in his hand Pererius and for that thereby the Lord would have Moses to worke miracles Iunius yet not by any vertue in the rod but by the power of God Pellican 2. It was also called Aarons rod because he was the minister but God was the author and worker of the miracles Simler This rod also was a signe of the divine authority of Moses like as Magistrates have their ensignes of office carried before them Pellic. 3. Thus it pleased God who could have wrought by wonders without any visible signes that Moses should use the rod for the more visible demonstration of the power of God yet the Lord useth such meanes which have no power of themselves or likelihood to effect that which is wrought as Naaman was bid to wash himselfe in Jordan our Saviour used spittle and clay to anoint the eyes of the blind David goeth with a staffe against Goliah And this the Lord doth that the worke should not be ascribed to the meanes Simler 4. And hereby also the high spirit and pride of Pharaoh might bee abated and confounded when hee saw so great workes to bee wrought by the contemptible staffe of a shepheard Simlerus QUEST XIX How God is said to harden Pharaohs heart Vers. 21. I Will harden his heart 1. Some thinke that God is said to harden the heart when he deferreth his punishments and so men abusing Gods patience and long suffering are hardened but seeing the hardning of mans heart is one of the greatest punishments that can fall upon man whereas Gods long suffering proceedeth from his mercie and is a great benefit these two cannot agree together that the same thing should be both a punishment and a benefit Simlerus 2. Neither doth it satisfie that God hardeneth by permission and sufferance for if God permitteth either unwillingly then should he not be omnipotent or willingly so should he be accessarie to sinne if permission therefore be opposed to Gods will as though hee should suffer only things to be done and bee as an idle beholder and no doer this distinction cannot be admitted If permitting be taken for not approving or not assisting with his grace so the Lord may be said to permit but then he rather permitteth or suffereth the heart to be hardened than hardeneth it Simlerus 3 Wherefore thus the Lord may bee said to harden the heart 1. By the deniall or withholding his grace as he tooke his good spirit from Saul and the Lord is not debtor to any hee may give his grace to whom it pleaseth him and withhold it at his pleasure 2. God may leave a man to himselfe and give him over unto Satan who worketh upon the corruption of mans owne heart and hardeneth it so an evill and a lying spirit was sent upon Ahabs Prophets 3. The generall power of moving and working is of God but the evilnesse of the action is of mans owne corruption as when the Rider doth cause a lame horse to goe hee is the cause of his going but the horses evill and uneven going proceedeth of his owne lamenesse Simler And like as a good workman using a bad instrument so the Lord worketh by the wicked Borrh. 4. The occasions whereby the heart is hardened through mans corruption doe proceed oft from God as the miracles which Moses wrought whereby Pharaoh became more indurate and obstinate 5. God is to be considered here as a just Judge who punisheth mens former sinnes by their hardnesse of heart as here Pharaoh is judged so the hardning of the heart is of God as it is poena a penalty not as it is culpa faulty Ferus 6. Likewise God is said to harden the heart dispositivè because he disposeth of it and turneth it to such end as shall bee most to his glorie as the Lord ordered the envie of Iosephs brethren in selling their brother and the treachery of Iudas in betraying his Master to the good of his Church and his owne glorie Simler So some things are done in the world simply and absolutely according to the will of God and by it all such good actions Some things are not done absolutely according to Gods will but in respect of a further end for the which the Lord permitteth them to be done as Gods will was that Pharaohs heart should be hardened that God might declare his power in him Exod. â— 16 Borrh. 7. Thus God hardeneth not onely by permitting but in withdrawing his grace and ordering and disposing even mens evill actions to the end which the Lord hath propounded to himselfe and in using the meanes which the corruption of mans heart apprehendeth and perverteth to his destruction so God is the cause of the action of hardning but man is the cause of the sinne Iunius So God hardeneth Satan hardeneth and man hardeneth his owne heart man as the instrument Satan as the worker and efficient God as the supreme Judge overruling every action and disposing of it unto good Borrh. As in a ship man is as
in expedition against their enemies and yet that was no hinderance or let to their circumcision 2. There is great difference betweene the transgression of one man which might easily bee censured without danger and the sinne of all the people which could hardly bee redressed for Moses knew them to be a stifneâ—ked and rebellious people 3. Therefore it cannot be otherwise held but that the omission of circumcision in the people was a transgression of the covenant and that the people did of contempt and disobedience omit it beside the excuse of their removing campe as Augustine well judgeth quaest 6. in Ioshuah for the people continually murmured and wished to be in Egypt and thought to returne thither and many of them were Idolaters therefore it was no marvell if they casting off the yoke of obedience and despising the covenant of God regarded not likewise the signe thereof Iun. Beside it must be considered that the commonwealth and Church were not then setled neither the passeover nor sacrifices or other rites were then observed duly according to the order prescribed and therefore Moses saith that when they were come into their inheritance Yee shall not doe after all these things which we doe here this day that is every man whatsoever seemeth good in his owne eyes Deut. 12.8 QUEST XXIV What moved Moses to deferre the circumcision of his child IT is further doubted what should bee the cause why Moses deferred the circumcision of his child 1. The cause whereof some impute unto Moses father in law that Moses did forbeare the circumcision lest it might have beene an offence unto him Tharg Hieros but the stay seemeth rather to have beene in his wife as shall afterward appeare 2. Aben Ezra thinketh that the child was not eight dayes old when Moses set forward in his journey and that he would not circumcise him by the way because he made haste Contra. But it is not like if Moses having beene married forty yeeres had a child so young that he would have adventured to travell with his wife having beene so lately delivered neither if circumcision had beene deferred because of Gods service would the Lord have beene so angry with him Simler 3 Some judge that Moses might thinke circumcision not to bee so necessary in a strange land especially Moses wife being a stranger and so his sonnes Israelites but by the halfe bloud Ferus But Moses could not be so ignorant for as he was perswaded that his seed was within the covenant so he knew that the signe of the covenant belonged unto him 4. Wherefore the most probable conjecture is that after Moses had circumcised one of his children his wife tooke such offence at it that to content her he did forbeare to circumcise the other and this may appeare by the circumstance of the text because shee with such indignation calleth Moses a bloudy husband shewing her discontent and dislike of circumcision Iur. Piscator Pellican Simler QUEST XXV Why the Lord correcteth Moses by the way and not before NOw â—he reasons why the Lord did thus urge Moses by the way and not before may bee these 1. Because Moses had now taken a publike office and charge upon him and he was unfit to be a rulâ—r in the Church of God that could not order his owne familie as the Apostle sheweth 1. Tim. 3.5 thâ—refore it would have beene a great offence and scandall unto all Israel if Moses the minister of circumcision should have any uncircumcised in his house Iun. Perer. 2. While Moses was under his father in law he was not at his owne liberty as now and therefore it is more exactly required of him now than before Ferus 3. The Lord doth it also at this time to trie his obedience whether this correction laid upon him would make him give way and start from his calling Ferus QUEST XXVI Whether Zipporah circumcised her sonne with a sharpe knife Vers. 25. ANd Zipporah tooke a sharpe knife 1. Some thinke that circumcision among the Jewes was ministred with no iron instrument but only of stone and thinke that Zipporah in this place circumcised her sonne with a sharpe stone as the Chalde Septuagint and Latine reade so Augustine Bernard with others But seeing no such instrument is specially prescribed Gen. 17. where circumcision is instituted it seemeth there was no such necessity of using a stone onely 2. Others doe thinke that it was indifferent to use either a sharpe knife or stone but in this place they say it was done with a sharpe flint because the word tzur signifieth a rocke or stone and Iosh. 5. hee is bid to prepare knives of stone and this circumcising with a stone did more lively resemble the spirituall circumcision by Christ who is the Rocke so Hugo S. Victor and Thostatus and Thomas Contr. 1. Though the word tzur doe usually signifie a rocke or stone as Ezech. 3.9 yet in some places it is taken for that which is sharpe as Psal. 89.44 tzur charbo the edge of his sword the same words inverted are used Iosh. 5.2 Charboth tzurim sharpe knives which are so called tzurim because they were in sharpnesse like to a sharpe stone Piscator or were sharpned with flints or whetstones Osiand 2. And seeing Zipporah was in haste a sharpe knife such as they were not without was readier at hand than a sharpe stone which unlesse it had beene prepared of purpose would not have served that turne and whence should Iosuah have so many sharpe stones to circumcise above 600. thousand Iosh. 5. Therefore as Pererius thinketh that the Sichemites because of their number were circumcised with knives and swords rather than stones so it is more like so many thousands of Israelites were 3. And for the correspondencie of the type and the substance if it had consisted in the likenesse of the instrument Saint Paul speaking so much of circumcision would not have omitted it 3. Therefore upon the reasons before alleaged 1. both because a knife was readier Zipporah being in haste and a knife being at hand was a fitter instrument than a stone Iunius 2. And it had put the child to more paine to hackle off his foreskin with a stone 3. Neither was it possible to finde so many sharpe stones to circumcise 600. thousand as Ioshuah did we conclude that Zipporah did this cure with a knife not with a stone QUEST XXVII Whether both Moses sonnes or one only were uncircumcised and upon what occasion Vers. 25. ANd cut away the foreskin of her sonne 1. Cajetanus thinketh that the singular number is put here for the plurall and that both Moses sonnes were uncircumcised because Zipporah at this time calleth Moses a bloudy husband as now first having experience of bloudy circumcision But it is not like that Moses eldest sonne who might now be toward forty yeeres old was so long uncircumcised and whereas before vers 20. Moses is said to take his sonnes and here mention is made only of a
in mind by this sudden sicknesse of his fault and spake or made signes to his wife to circumcise the child Aben Ezra Simler But the suddennesse and greatnesse of the sicknesse which made Moses altogether unable to doe it himselfe may be thought also to have given him small respite either to bethinke himselfe or to give notice to his wife 3. Some thinke that shee had heard before of her husband how straightly they were injoyned to circumcise their children the eight day and that of her selfe it came into her minde that they had not done well in omitting the childs circumcision Osiander But it seemeth by her words of indignation that shee had not so reverent an opinion of the necessity of circumcision as of her selfe to enter into an action so much displeasing unto her 4. Therefore I consent with Iunius that whether the Angell appeared in visible shape or no as some thinke yet by evident signes it appeared both to Moses and Zipporah that Gods wrath came upon him for that cause the phrase here used that the Lord occurrebat ei came upon him dimisit cum and departed from him doth shew that God after some sensible manner assaulted Moses that they both knew both from whence that sudden stroke came and for what cause QUEST XXXII Who it was that departed from Moses Vers. 26. SO he departed from him 1. Not Zipporah tooke her leave of Moses and returned to her father as Lyranus for beside that the Verbe is put in the Masculine gender in the originall it is more like that Moses sent Zâ—pporah backe than that shee first sought it 2. Nor yet is the meaning that Moses left him that is his child new circumcised and sent him backe to his father in law as Paulus Burgensis It should have beene said then that Moses left her which is his wife rather than him that is the infant that could not shift for himselfe Perer. 3. And to understand it of the disease that it left him is somewhat improper But it must be referred to the Angell for he departed now from Moses that before â—an upon him met him or assaulted him sic August q. 11. in Exod. QUEST XXXIII Of the mysticall application of this story NOw for the mysticall application of this story 1. That of Gregory Nyssen is somewhat farre fetcht that Moses married to Zipporah a Midianitish woman sheweth a Christian teacher addicted to Philosophie which he must circumcise and pare off many errorâ— from before it can bee admitted in Christianity 2. So is also that application of Pererius not so fit that as Moses was chastised because one of his children was uncircumcised though the other had received circumcision so it suffiseth not the judgement only to be reformed and circumcised but the will and affection also must be purged 3. That of Ferus is more fit that Christ may be said to be our husband of bloud by whose bloud we are purged And Zipporah betokeneth the Church which by repentance doth circumcise her children to make them acceptable unto God QUEST XXXIV What manner of faith it was which the people had in beleeving Moses Vers. 31. SO the people beleeved 1. Not all the people whom the Egyptian taskmasters would not suffer to intermit their worke Simler but a convenient number of the people gathered together with the Elders Pellican 2. These having seene the signes before mentioned as the Rod turned into a Serpent Mosâ—s hand suddenly to become leprous and to be healed againe and the water turned into bloud gave credit unto Moses and Aaron and beleeved they were sent of God Osiander 3. But this seemeth to have beene but a temporarie faith for a while after they are offended with Moses and Aaron when their affliction at the first was made more heavy Simler 4. And now they see the effect of Gods promise that the people should at the first hearken unto them Chap. 3.18 Borrh. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The use of true miracles Vers. 5. THat they may beleeve The end then and use of true miracles is to confirme faith whatsoever miracles are wrought to any other end as to perswade any false doctrine and to draw away the people from the true worship of God are false miracles wrought by the operation of Satan and are not to be regarded as Moses sheweth Deut. 13.2 Simler 2. Doct. Things by their nature noxious and hurtfull are subdued to the faithfull Vers. 4. HE put forth his hand and caught it By this that this Serpent is turned againe into a Rod and hath no power to hurt or harme Moses we see that by the power of God things by nature hurtfull yet to the beleeving and faithfull are not noxious or discommodious The Lions mouthes were stopped against Daniel the Viper that leaped upon Pauls hand forgat her kind This power and privilege floweth from Christ our head which as it is externally shewed in such miraculous workes so spiritually it is now seene in that the old Serpent the enemie of mankind hath no power to hurt any of the members of Christ. Simlerus 3. Doct. Temporary obedience doth often turne aside a temporary punishment Vers. 26. SO he departed from him c. Zipporah here not of any devotion but of necessity circumcised her sonne yet it pleased God so to accept of this forced obedience that he spared Moses so many times a temporary and externall obedience doth turne away a temporall punishment as Ahabs sackcloth put off the punishment threatned that it came not in his dayes So the Samaritanes corrupt worship of God delivered them from the Lions 2. Kings 17. Simler Piscator If God be so pleased sometime with outward service accepting the small beginnings of those that are comming unto him how much more acceptable unto him is the true spirituall worship 5. Places of controversie 1. Cont. Against popish transubstantiation Vers. 3. ANd it was turned into a Serpent This can give no warrant to the popish transubstantiation and that imagined conversion of the bread into the body of Christ for here both the Scripture testifieth that the Rod was turned into a Serpent and the sense discerned it but they can shew neither word for their devised change and sense also is against it Simler 2. Cont. Against the Arrians that Christ is a true God Vers. 16. THou shalt be to him as God The Arrians most blasphemously abuse this place making Christ no otherwise God than Moses is called God Cont. 1. Not the name Elohâ—m only is given unto Christ but Iehovah which is given to no creature 2. Not only the name of God but honour and worship are given unto him and to no creature beside Let all the Angels of God worship him Hebr. 1.6 Simler 3. Where the word Elohim is given unto men it is not properly attributed unto them but by way of comparison with others as here in respect of Aaron Moses is so called as by way of relation unto God because they
are in his stead in earth but the Godhead and name of God is simply and properly given unto Christ. 3. Cont. Ecclesiasticall persons subject to the civill magistrat FUrther though Aaron be Moses mouth and speake for him to the people yet Moses is made his superiour so though the Priests and Ministers doe declare unto the people the will of God and the law is to be required at their mouth yet are they subject to the Civill power as here Aaron to Moses Pellican as the Apostle saith Let every soule be subject to the higher powers Rom. 13.1 4. Cont. Against the baptisme of infants by women Vers. 25. ANd Zipporah tooke a sharpe knife This example is alleaged by the Romanists to prove the lawfulnesse of Baptisme by women in the case of necessity Bellar. lib. 1. de Bapt. cap. 7. Contra But this example cannot serve their turne 1. because the Minister of circumcision in the old Testament is not precisely appointed as the Minister of Baptisme is for the Levites and Priests were not specially charged by commandement to bee Ministers of circumcision but that charge did indifferently lie upon the masters of the family Gen. 17.9 But in the Gospell they are bid to baptise that are commanded to teach Mat. 28.20 Piscato◠2. The Romanists lay upon baptisme a necessity of salvation but here the necessity was not in respect of the infant uncircumcised but in regard of Moses and not a necessity of eternall salvation but of preserving the outward life Piscator 3. Zipporah did it in presence of Moses by this example they may allow women also to baptise in the presence of the lawfull Minister Simler 4. And though it pleased God to remit the temporall punishment upon this externall obedience yet this sheweth not that God did approve this act as before instance is given of the Samaritanes who were delivered from the Lions being but halfe worshippers of God 2. King 17. the Lord onely sheweth hereby that it is pleasing unto him that the externall discipline of the Church should be preserved Simler 5. This then being in it selfe an unlawfull act in Zipporah saving that necessity forced it and extraordinary it cannot be drawne to an ordinarie practice specially where there can bee no such necessity Iun. 6. This example rather sheweth that baptisme though by an unlawfull Minister is to be held to bee baptisme as after Zipporah had circumcised her sonne he was not circumcised againe then that such are to be allowed lawfull Ministers Heretikes are not fit Ministers of Baptisme yet if they keepe the true forme of Baptisme the Church useth not to baptise after them for as Augustine well saith That which is given 〈◊〉 be said not to be given although it may be rightly said not to be rightly given 5. Cont. That the punishment for the contempt of circumcision was not only temporall but in Gods justice eternall Vers. 24. THe Lord met him and would have killed him Bellarmine from hence would prove that the penalty of the neglect of circumcision was only temporall and consequently that circumcision had not to it annexed the promise of remission of sinnes and deliverance from eternall death as the Sacraments of the new Testament have lib 2. de effect sacrament cap. 17. Resp. 33. ad argum 1. Cont. 1. The penalty inflicted for the omission of circumcision is laid upon the party himselfe that is not circumcised even that person shall be cut off Gen. 17.4 therefore this example of punishment imposed upon the parent for the neglect of it in his sonne is not fitly urged to that end 2. that law is made against those that willingly neglect circumcision and so wilfully breake the Lords covenant but here is no contempt but only negligence and oversight 3. It followeth not Moses only should have beene temporally chasticed for this negligence therefore the neglect of circumcision was onely punished by temporall death like as God would have killed Aaron with temporall death for consenting to the Idolatry of Israel Deut. 9.20 Doth it therefore follow that the punishment of Idolatrie was only temporall God unto his servants remitted in mercie the eternall debt chastising them onely temporally for their owne amendment and the example of other 4. But that the contempt of circumcision deserved everlasting death in the justice of God appeareth both by the phrase that soule shall be cut off from his people which signifieth a finall perishing from the Church of God both in this world and in the next as it is taken Levit 20.3 that he which giveth his seed to Moloch shall bee cut off as also by the reason there given because hee hath broken the Lords covenant and cursed is every one which transgresseth any part of the law Deut. 27.26 And the curse of God is not only temporall but eternall 5. Further that circumcision had annexed to it a promise of grace and remission of sinnes the Apostle sheweth calling circumcision the seale of the righteousnesse of faith Rom. 4.11 and the outward circumcision represented the circumcision of the heart whose praise was not of men but of God Rom. 2.29 6. Cont. Against the necessity of Baptisme NEither can this example of Zipporahs necessary circumcision of her sonne bee fitly alleaged to prove an absolute necessity of baptisme an hypotheticall that is a conditionall necessity depending upon the precept of Christ wee graunt that it is necessary that baptisme both in generall should bee retained in the Church because Christ hath instituted it and in particular that every one should yeeld ready obedience thereunto as unto Christs ordinance when it may bee conveniently had but such a penall necessity as to imagine children dying without baptisme to bee excluded the kingdome of God cannot be admitted 1. This were to tye salvation unto the externall signe and so to limit the worke of the spirit 2. Some of the fathers indeed as Augustine held such a necessity but hee made the same necessity of the other Sacrament upon these words of our Saviour Ioh. 6.53 Except yee eat the flesh of the Sonne of man c. ye have no life in you c. Simler 3. There is not the like necessitie of baptisme now and of circumcision then for that was tied to the eight day so is not baptisme and the necessitie was not in respect of the infant but of the parent that neglected it as the child here was not in danger but Moses himselfe 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. That one standeth in need of anothers gifts Vers. 14. DOe not I know Aaron thy brother c. that he shall speake God could if it had pleased him have given unto Moses the gift of eloquence utterance but he rather joyneth Aaron as assistant unto Moses not giving all gifts unto one but so diverslie dispensing and disposing his graces that one may stand in need of another even as the members of the bodie cannot say one to another I have no need of thee 1
Cor. 12.21 Simler 2. Observ. Against emulation WHen he seeth thee he will be glad in his heart That is hee shall bee farre from emulation or envie though his younger brother were preferred before him as Cain envied Abel Ismael Isaac Esau Iacob Simler This teacheth us that wee should not envie the preferment of others before their equals and in some sort their elders and superiors preferment neither commeth from the East nor from the West or from the South but it is God who maketh high and low Psal. 75.6 3. Observ. Against negligence in receiving the Sacraments Vers. 24. HE sought to kill him We see by this what a great sinne it is before God to neglect the Sacraments if the Lord spared not Moses his faithfull servant for an oversight onely and negligence how much greater shall their punishment be that runne into open contempt of the holy mysteries Ferus Let men learne then by this example that they deferre not the baptisme of their children nor omit the receiving of the Sacraments for God holdeth this as a wrong done to himselfe when his ordinance is neglected contemned or prophaned for this cause saith the Apostle many are weake and sicke among you and many sleepe 1 Cor. 11.30 4. Observ. That masters of families especially pastors doe rule well their owne families FUrther in that it sufficed not though Moses himselfe were circumcised seeing his child which was of his familie and charge was uncircumcised this is gathered that it is the dutie of masters of families specially of Pastors and Ministers and such as have charge over others that they see that all their domesticals be well ordered and governed for otherwise God will require it of them as is evident in the punishment of Heli who being a good man himselfe yet bare too much with the lewdnesse of his sonnes Perer. as the Apostle saith Hee that cannot rule his owne house how should hee care for the Church of God 1 Tim. 3.5 5. Observ. The sword and word must concurre together Vers. 27. HE met him in the mount of God and kissed him Moses the Prince and chiefe Magistrate and Aaron appointed to be the chiefe Priest doe each kisse the other and joyne both the Politike and Ecclesiasticall power together then the people beleeved so the Church of God is edified when the sword and word doe concurre together as David and Sadok Ioas and Iehoiadah Iehosaphat and Amariah Iosias and Hilkiah the Kings and chiefe Priests did one assist the other Ferus CHAP. V. 1. The Argument and Method THis Chapter hath two parts The first containeth the message which Moses delivered to Pharaoh vers 1. with Pharaohs refusall vers 2. and their replie from the authoritie of God vers 3. The second sheweth three events of this message the first is the increasing of the peoples servitude commanded by Pharaoh to vers 10. and executed by his officers to vers 11. The second the beating of the officers and rulers of the children of Israel vers 14. with their complaint unto Pharaoh vers 15.16 with his unmercifull and ungentle answer to vers 19. The third is the expostulating of the officers with Moses and Aaron to vers 20. and of Moses with God to vers 22 23. 2. The divers readings Vers. 3. The God of the Hebrewes hath met with us I. P. better than is called over us B.A. or hath called us L.V.S. or we worship the God of the Hebrew G. The word nikra is so taken 2 Sam. 1.6 and it is here taken in the same sense as the other nikra with he chap. 3.18 as it may appeare by the like construction with the preposition ghal Lest he meet us or fall upon us with the pestilence I.A.P. better than lest the pestilence come upon us L.V.S. or bring upon us the pestilence G. for then the preposition should bee superfluous or lest hee smite us with B. but the word phagangh signifieth to run upon not to smite Vers. 5. And would ye make them leave their burthens I. It is better read with an interrogation and so it containeth a reason why he would not have the people called from their worke as the Septuagint following the sense and not the words let us not therefore cause them to cease better than to read affirmatively ye have caused them to cease A.P. or doe cause them to cease B.G. as being confident upon their multitude and so intending a rebellion or how much more if ye give them rest from their worke L. that is if they multiplied before being under sore labour how much more if they take their case but here these words how much more are not in the originall Vers. 9. Let them not regard lying words I.A.P.L. vaine words V. S. B. G. but shakar signifieth properly to lie to deale falsely as Gen. 21.23 Vers. 14. Finish your works every dayes taske in the day thereof I.A.P. better than finish your dayes worke every dayes taske G. for the words are transposed or your dayly taskes in their due time B. the sense but not the words or the works belonging to the day S. or fulfill your worke every day L. here is wanting of the day Vers. 16. The fault is in thy people I. or thy people offendeth P. better than there is wrong done to thy people L.S.B. or thy people is blamed G.V. It is better referred to the Egyptians that they were in fault because they gave them no straw than to the Israelites it is not like they would lay the fault upon their brethren Vers 19. After he had said that is the King I. better than after it was said L.G.B. for the word leâ—mar is in the active or they saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. it is referred to the King that so had said vers 8. 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Why the Lord so often sent Moses and Aaron Vers. 1. THen Moses and Aaron went and said unto Pharaoh c. Whereas the Lord might at once have destroyed Pharaoh and have delivered his people yet it seemed best unto him by divers and sundrie messages to deale with him 1. That Gods power might appeare in shewing his wonders 2. That the Israelites might see the wonderfull care which the Lord had of them 3. To exercise their patience being not delivered at the first 4. And to leave Pharaoh without all excuse Simler QUEST II. Whether Moses and Aaron went in alone to Pharaoh COncerning the number of them that went to Pharaoh 1. Neither is the conceit of the Hebrewes to be received that thinke the Elders who should have accompanied Moses and Aaron forbeared of feare and therefore they were not afterward suffered to goe up into Mount Sinah with Moses for neither did Aaron goe up and yet presented himselfe with Moses to Pharaoh 2. Neither is it to be thought with Thostatus and Pererius that the Elders went not in with Moses for this had beene directly against Gods commandement
this plague 1. Augustine would hereby understand the Poets of the Gentiles which as by the crooking of frogs so by their vaine babling have brought in many impious and deceitful fables 2. Grâ—gorie Nyssenus maketh these frogs a type and figure of the Epicures and licentious life which entereth into Pharaohs house that is most aboundeth in the houses of Princes and great men 3. Ferus doth take it in the better part that hereby the conversion of a sinner is set forth God sendeth frogs upon the land when he sheweth a man his owne filthinesse 4. But that other application of Ferus is more apt who by the crooking of frogs understandeth Hereticks that doe open their mouth against the truth as Revel 16.13 the uncleane spirits that came out of the mouth of the Dragon and false Prophet are resembled unto frogs such crauling frogs are the popish Monkes and Friers that are sent forth from the mouth and spirit of Antichrist to crooke against the truth Borrh. 5. Beside the historicall application of this plague is this that these frogs are spued out of Nilus the glorie of Egypt where their greatest delight was from thence commeth their confusion Simler And as in Nilus they drowned the children so from thence their punishment taketh beginning and as they abhorred the sight of the infants so they are constrained to indure the ugly sight of deformed frogs and vermin QUEST IX Why Pharaoh appointeth Moses to morrow Verse 10. THen hee said to morrow 1. Some understand it of the time when Pharaoh would let the people go but it appeareth by Moses offer in the former verse leaving to Pharaoh the time when he should pray for him that Pharaoh accordingly named the next day to that end 2. Which time he setteth not Moses as giving him some space for his prayer Simler For Pharaoh had no such devotion to consider what time was meetest for his prayer 3. But the very cause was this hee might thinke that Moses offered himselfe at this time which he saw by some constellation or aspect of the starres to bee fit for his working and therefore putteth him to another day or Pharaoh might thinke this to be some naturall worke and not sent of God and therefore would stay a while and see whether the frogs might goe away of themselves without Moses prayer Pellican Perer. QUEST X. Why the Lord did not remove the frogs quite Vers. 14. ANd they gathered them together by heapes 1. The Egyptians had beene able of themselves to have destroyed these frogs but that God armed them against them and their number was so infinite that they could not resist them like as the history of the Bishop of Ments is famous that was destroyed of rats and mice following him into the midst of the river of Rhene where yet the Rats tower so called is to bee seene Simler And our English Chronicles also doe make mention of a young man pursued by â—oades who could by no meanes bee defended from them but being hanged in the top of a tree in a trunke they crauled up thither and devoured him 2. God could either have cast these frogges into the river againe or caused them to vanish but it pleased him they should remaine in heapes as a spectacle to the Egyptians both to shew that it was a true miracle and that the stinke thereof in 〈◊〉 noses might put them in mind of their sinne that made them stink before God Ferus QUEST XI The difference of the third plague of lice from the former Vers. 17. ALl the dust of the earth was lice 1. In this plague there goeth no commination or denouncing before for because Pharaoh had mocked with God and his Ministers and had hardned his heart he was worthy of no admonition Simler 2. This plague is brought out of the earth as the two first out of the water for the Egyptians were worthy to be punished in both because they had shewed their cruelty in both in destroying the infants in the water and in oppressing the Israelites by working in clay and therefore out of the clay and dust are they punished Simler 3. In the other plagues in the first the Lord sheweth his power in changing the nature of the creatures in the second in commanding them in the third in using them as instruments of his revenge the first plague was horrible to the sight in seeing the bloudy waters the second was both horrible to the sight and troublesome the third was both these and brought griefe and vexation beside Ferus QUEST XII Whether the third plague was of lice NOw what manner of plague this was whether of lice or some other shall briefely bee examined 1. The Hebrew word is cinnim which the Latine translateth sciniphes and the Septuag 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 derived with some small change from the Hebrew Origen whom Augustine followeth taketh them for certaine small flies with wings that can scarse bee seene as they flie yet with their stings doe pricke very sharpely 2. Alberâ—us Magnus saith that they have the taile of wormes the head and wings of flies and are ingendred in fenny places and doe specially follow and light upon men Lib. 26. de animalib this description agreeth to those flies which we call gnats 3. Suidas taketh it to be a worme that eateth wood 4. Pererius thinketh it was a new kinde of vermine not knowne before 5. But I thinke rather with Iosephus that they were lice so also Iun. Vatab. Pagnin Montan. translate so R. Salomon understandeth the word cinnim and they were such lice as did cleave and swarme upon the body that would not be killed with any oyntment or other medicine as Iosephus but they did gnaw upon their flesh much like to the lowsie disease that Sylla and the two Herods died of Simler And Philo saith they did not only sting the flesh but entred in at the eares and nostrils and pained the eyes and though most of them were of this kinde of vermine of lice which came of the slime and dust resembling the same in colour also Oleaster yet it is like that other vermine as gnats and other biting flies and vermine were mingled among them Borrh. QUEST XIII Why the Lord plagued the Egyptians with lice ANd whereas God might have turned by his great power the dust of the earth into Lions and Beares which should have destroyed the people yet it pleased him for these causes to punish them with this contemptible vermine 1. Because the Lord would not consume them all at once but give them space to come to repentance Philo. 2. And that by this meanes the haughty pride of the Egyptians might bee abated seeing that God was able to punish them by such contemptible and base creatures as proud Tyrants are most daunted when they are quailed by weake and impotent meanes as Abimelech thought it a dishonour unto him to be killed by a woman Ferus 3. This plague also served to keepe them in awe
to goe still to Pharaoh because hitherto he hath prevailed nothing and though the servants of Pharaoh before time were obstinate as their master was yet now they should be humbled as it followeth vers 7. Iun. 2. Though Moses is told before that Pharaoh shall not heare yet he is sent againe to make him inexcusable as in the Gospell Christ sendeth the leper to the Priest to be a testimonie against them Ferus 3. The hardnesse of Pharaohs heart is not the effect of the signes and wonders but the occasion of them for if Pharaoh had yeelded at the first then the Lord should not have needed to have contended with him by multiplying of his signes Simler This hardnesse of Pharaohs heart proceeded from his owne corruption and the Lord as a just Judge further punisheth him with his owne sinne but disposeth of it to his glory so then God in respect of the immediate act of hardning Pharaohs heart is said to harden it not positively by making his heart hard but negatively in not mollifying it but leaving of him to himselfe but as the hardnesse of heart is a punishment of Pharaoh and as it is referred and disposed of to Gods glorie the Lord also worketh positively and actively 4. So then this is the order of the causes here propounded the end of the hardning of Pharaohs heart is that God may shew his signes the end thereof that Gods works may be knowne in Israel and declared to their children and the chiefe end of all is That ye may know that I am the Lord Iunius QUEST II. How Moses is said to be a snare to the Egyptians Vers. 7. HOw long shall he be a snare unto us 1. The Septuagint put the article in the neuter Gender How long shall this thing be an offence but it is better understood of Moses he was as a snare and trappe unto them in respect of these grievous plagues and afflictions which he was the minister of Simler And therefore they are afraid of him as the bird is of the snare Iun. 2. They use three reasons to perswade Pharaoh first in respect of themselves they all smarted for one mans obstinacie in respect of Moses and the Israelites their request was reasonable they did but aske leave to goe to serve their God thirdly in regard of the whole land of Egypt which was almost destroyed Ferus 3. Though Pharaohs servants seeme for the time to be touched yet they were farre off true repentance and conversion unto God and they doe not leave for all this their superstition and Idolatry Simler and afterward their hearts were hardned againe when they with Pharaoh pursued after Israel to the red sea QUEST III. Of Pharaohs wish Let the Lord be so with you c. Vers. 10. SO let the Lord be with you as I let you goe 1. Some doe interpret these words as plainly spoken that Pharaoh wisheth indeed that God were no more mercifull unto them then they should finde him Genevens But this though it bewraieth an uncharitable minde in Pharaoh yet it sheweth that he had a reverend opinion of the divine assistance which he wisheth to be as farre from them as his affection was But Pharaoh had no such opinion of the God of Israel 2. Therefore it seemeth that these words are uttered with a kind of derision as if hee should say you boast much that you serve a mightie and great God well let him deliver you for I will not and so in effect he saith as he did at the first I know not the Lord chap. 5. Ferus 3. And yet unwittingly Pharaoh wisheth unto them the assistance of God indeed for he afterwards himselfe did let Israel goe and he wisheth God even so to be with them as he would let them goe which indeed came so to passe God was with them and so overruled Pharaohs heart that he was content to dismisse them Iun. Of the eight plague QUEST IV. Of the nature of Locusts and whether this plague were extraordinary Vers. 13. IN the morning the East wind brought the Locusts 1. Plinie writeth strange things of these Locusts as how the female dieth of a certaine worme that choketh her breeding betweene the jawes as soone as she hath brought forth her young that in India there are of them three foot long they are taken up with the wind and flie over the seas and fetch a great compasse to seeke food they are in such multitudes that they shadow the sunne where they light they feare the grasse by touching it and devoure up all yea they doe eat through the roofe of the houses They often flie over out of Africa into Italie In the region Cyreno there is a law thrice in the yeere to fight against them First in destroying their egges then the young and after when they are growne In the Isle Lemmis every one is appointed a certaine measure of Locusts which they shall kill and bring to the magistrate and they doe nourish birds of purpose to take their flight against them and so to destroy them In Necare and Syria they embattell themselves against them Thus much Plini lib. 11. cap. 29. Ex Perer. 2. But although these kinds of Locusts in those parts of the South and East countries are usuall yet this plague was extraordinarie both in respect of the divers kinds as Caterpillers Grashoppers Psalm 78.46 and their multitudes they covered the face of the earth vers 5. and as the Chalde Paraphrast expoundeth they shadowed the beames and light of the sunne beside otherwise then Locusts use to doe they did not onely consume and eat up the fields but filled also their houses Further these Locusts come at the time appointed To morrow I will bring Locusts upon thy coastes vers 4. In so short a time for such a multitude of Locusts to be gathered it was admirable Simler And lastly for them at that time of the yeere to come in the spring which is the breeding time whereas they usually doe strike over into other countries in harvest when the fruits of the earth begin to be ripe to seeke for food as Plinie writeth of them Propter famem exterâ—a pabula petere sciunt The inhabitants know that they seeke forren food for hunger immensos tract us permeant dira messibus contegunt nube they goe over divers countries and cover them as with a cloud hurtfull to the harvest Plin. ibid. QUEST V. Of the greatnesse of this plague of Locusts NOw the greatnesse of this judgement appeareth diversly 1. These Locusts came upon Egypt aâ— the Lords royall host and so are they called Ioel. 2.25 the Lords great host not in comparison of the superiour spirituall powers but in respect of weake men against whom the Lord can arme the least of his creatures Rupert and Pharaoh could better have resisted an hundred thousand men than these Locusts Ferus 2. The Locusts consumed all the herbes fruits of trees and every greene thing whatsoever the haile had left
God in Luc. 22. Of Hierome Nihil ita repugnat Deo quâ—m cor impoenitens solum crimâ—n est quod veniam consequi non potest Nothing is so against God as an impenitent heart it is the only sinne that cannot attaine pardon 6. Places of morall use 1. Obs. By the suddennesse of Gods judgements we are taught to watch Vers. 6. ABout midnight will I goe forth into the middest of Egypt God smiteth the Egyptians at midnight when they were most secure and the Apostle sheweth that the comming of Christ should be sudden even like the comming of a theefe in the night 1. Thess. 5.2 And therefore this doth admonish us alwayes to be watchfull as our Saviour said to his Apostles These things that I say unto you I say unto all men Watch Mark 13.37 Ferus 2. Obs. To be zealous in Gods cause Vers. 8. SO hee went from Pharaoh very angry God would have us to be zealous in his cause and not to doe the worke of God negligently Simler The Wiseman saith that hee which is slothfull in his worke is the brother of him that is a great waster Prov. 18.9 And the Lord threatneth the Laodiceanâ— because they were luke warme to spue them out of his mouth Revel 3. 3. Obs. The heart of the wicked is hardened to set forth Gods glory Vers. 9. PHaraoh shall not heare you that my wonders may be multiplied God hardeneth the heart of the reprobate that his glory thereby might be the more set forth as the Apostle saith Rom. 9.17 For this same purpose have I stirred thee up that I might shew my power in thee and that my name might bee declared through all the earth Genevens 4. Obs. God foresheweth his servants of their troubles that they should not be offended Vers. 10. ANd he suffered not the children of Israel to goe Like as the Lord had foretold unto Moses so it commeth to passe and this the Lord did that Moses being forewarned before should not be offended to see the malicious obstinacy of Pharaoh So our Saviour saith unto his Apostles These things have I said unto you that you should not be offended Ioh. 16.1 The Lord acquainteth his servants with 〈◊〉 troubles and afflictions aforehand that when they come they should be prepared for them CHAP. XII 1. The method and Argument IN this Chapter containing the deliverance of the children of Israel out of Egypt with the signe and assurance thereof the institution of the Passeover there are three things principally handled The institution of the Passeover to vers 29. then the manner of the deliverance and departure of Israel out of Egypt to vers 41. Lastly the perpetuall Law of the Passeover repeated to vers 51. 1. In the first part first there is the commandement of God to Moses concerning the Passeover to vers 21. then the relation thereof by Moses to the people to vers 29. The commandement is either concerning the Passeover to be solemnized and kept at that time to vers â—4 or the perpetuall observation thereof to vers 21. In the first there is prescribed 1. the preparation of the Passeover both when in the first moneth vers â— and the tenth day 2. By whom the preparation shall be made vers 3 4 and what a lambe without blemish of a yeere old vers 5.2 The killing and eating of the lambe to the killing belongeth the description of the time at even vers 6. and what they shall doe with the bloud strike it upon the dore-posts vers 7. To the eating belongeth both how it shall be eaten with unleavened bread and sower herbes vers 8. how it should be dressed rosted with fire vers 9. what they should eat even all reserving nothing vers 10. and in what manner and habit vers 11. 3. The use to be a signe upon their houses of their deliverance where is shewed what shall befall the Egyptians that night vers 12. and how the Israelites shall escape the plague vers 13. In the commandement for the perpetuall observation 1. The solemnity of the time is prescribed of the first day vers 14. of seven dayes to be kept with unleavened bread vers 15. and of the first and seventh day in abstaining from all kinde of worke with an exception of the labour about their meat and drinke vers 16. and the reason of this solemnity their deliverance vers 17. 2. The manner of keeping it with unleavened bread is more fully described both how long they shall eat it vers 18. the danger in not observing this ceremony vers 19. and it must bee kept generally of all vers 20. In the relation of Moses to the people 1. he repeateth the manner where and how they shall strike the bloud vers 22. 2. To what end because by this meanes the Angel of God will passe by their houses 3. The celebration of the day is commanded with the end for a perpetuall commemoration thereof to their children vers 27. 4. The obedience of the people is shewed vers 28. 2. In this second part which containeth the history of the peoples deliverance and departure 1. The occasion is set forth which shewed how the Lord destroyed the first borne in Egypt vers 29. then Pharaoh in haste called for Moses and Aaron and bad them goe with all they had vers 31.32 and the Egyptians forced them vers 33. 2. The manner of their going forth is described they went in hast with dow trussed upon their shoulders vers 34.35 and they went out richly having received jewels of gold and silver of the Egyptians vers 35. then the reason thereof is shewed the Lord gave them favour vers 36. 3. The circumstances belonging to their departure are expressed First of the place from whence and whither they went Secondly of the persons by their numbers vers 37. and divers kindes vers 38. Thirdly the time after the space of 430. yeeres 3. In the 3. part concerning the law of the Passeover there is the prescription then the execution and in the prescription three things are described 1. Of the persons that shall be admitted to eat thereof or not admitted vers 44 45. 2. Of the place where it shall be eaten vers 46. 3. The manner required in the thing a bone must not be broken vers 47. in the persons they must be circumcised that eat thereof vers 48 49. then followeth the execution by the people vers 50. 2. The divers readings Vers. 3. A small beast I.V. rather than a Lamb. B.G. cum caeter sheb signifieth either a Lambe or a Kid for they might take of either vers 5. they could not take a Lambe of Kids or Goats Vers. 4. Both he himselfe shall take and his neâ—ghbour I. C. better than he shall take his neighbour B. G. cum câ—ter for here the conjunction and his neighbour is omitted and the distinction over heâ— himselfe doth sever it from the clause following the meaning is that hee and his neighbour should joyne
And so Augustine giveth the solution of this place Non itaque quod ajit in servitutem redigent eos c. ad quadringentos annos referendum est c. In that it is said they shall hold them in servitude it must not bee referred to the foure hundred yeeres as though they kept them in servitude so many yeeres but the foure hundred yeeres must bee referred to that which is said thy seede shall be a stranger in a land not theirs August quaest 47. in Exod. QUEST LVI That the Israelites dwelt not 430. yeeres in Egypt only SEcondly it is not to be supposed that the Israelites dwelt in Egypt all this space of 430. yeeres which is the opinion of Genebrard who thinketh that this terme taketh beginning from the comming of Iacob into Egypt and expireth with the time of their deliverance and departure thence his reasons are these 1. Because in this place it is so affirmed that the Israelites dwelt so long in Egypt 2. As also that it is not like that in the space of 215. yeeres which is the time according to the common opinion of their abode in Egypt of seventy persons they could increase into so great a multitude Contra. 1. In this place a figurative speech must needes be admitted for wee must understand not only the time of Israels sojourning in Egypt but of their fathers also in the land of Canaan as Augustine saith these words must be expounded Manifestum est computandum esse tempus Patriarcharum Abrahâ— c. It is manifest that the time of the Patriarks Abraham Izhak Iakob must bee accounted when they began to sojourne in the land of Canaan quaest 47. in Exod. But of this more afterward 2. Neither is it impossible or improbable even without a miracle for so many thousands in the space of 215. yeeres to bee multiplied as is shewed before at large quest 5. in chap. 1. And Augustine giveth two reasons thereof Si fâ—cunditas hominis consideretur adjuvante illo qui illos valde voluit multiplicari reperietur non esse mirum The fecundity of men considered God also helping who would have them exceedingly to increase it will bee found not to be strange Now that the Israelites could not continue 430. yeeres in Egypt these two arguments doe evidently convince 1. Whereas Caath was one of those which came with Iacob into Egypt who lived 133. yeeres and his sonne Amram 137. yeeres and Moses his sonne was 80. yeere old at the departure of Israel out of Egypt all these yeeres put together make but 350. from which summe must bee deducted the yeeres wherein they lived together Genebrard answeres that their yeeres are only reckoned after they begat children and that some may be omitted that came betweene as S. Matthew leaveth out in his genealogy three Kings Ahaziah Ioas and Amasiah This answer of Genebrard may easily be taken away for neither is it the use of Scripture when it setteth downe the yeeres of a mans life to name onely the yeeres when he begate children and seeing in that line from Levi to Moses no other persons are elsewhere named that came betweene beside Caath and Amram it is a conjecture without ground to imagine any other But the omission of these three in S. Matthewes genealogy is evident because wee finde them elsewhere in the stories of the Kings to be set downe Perer. 2. S. Paul beginneth these 430. yeeres from the promise and covenant that was made to Abraham Galath 3.17 Therefore Israel stayed not all those yeeres in Egypt Genebrard here answereth that where the Apostle saith the law which was 430. yeeres after this word after is not referred to the covenant but to the law that came 430. yeeres after that is from the departure of the Israelites Contra. But this is a manifest wresting of the Apostles words who of purpose maketh a comparison betweene the law and the covenant of grace shewing that salvation dependeth not of the law but of the grace and promise of God which came 430. yeeres before And whereas the Apostles words in that order which hee set them downe are these This I say that the covenant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 confirmed afore of God the Law made after foure hundred and thirty yeeres could not disanull what other sense can be made of these words but that the law was given so many yeeres after the promise for after must of necessity have relation to that which is said to have beene before which was not the departure of the Israelites not here so much as mentioned but the covenant said to be before ratified and confirmed of God Pererius QUEST LVII The Israelites dwelt in Egypt 215. yeeres only FUrther that the Israelites neither stayed in Egypt under 200. yeeres as Chrysostome thinketh nor yet 210. only as the Hebrewes to whom Lyranus and Cajetanus give consent nor yet 230. yeeres as Calvin but 215. yeeres only it may be thus made to appeare First from the first promise made to Abraham unto the going of Israel out of Egypt are 430. yeeres according to the Apostles account of this summe there were 215. yeeres gone before Iacob descended into Egypt Abraham at 75. received the promise 25. yeeres after when Abraham was 100. yeere old was Isaack borne he at 60. begate Iacob Iacob at 130. went downe into Egypt these yeeres put together 25.60.130 make in all 215. yeeres there remaineth then the other halfe of the summe 215. yeeres more for the sojourning of Israel in Egypt Thus Augustine reckoneth approving Eusebius account quaest 47. in Exod. Secondly whereas the yeeres of Coath Amram and Moses when Israel came out of Egypt doe make as is before shewed all together 350. yeeres but from this summe must be subtracted the yeeres wherein they lived together as from Coaths age of 133. yeeres who at 65. yeeres begate Amram as Epiphanius thinketh the residue wherein he lived together with Amram that is 68. yeeres must bee deducted and from Amrams age of 137. who at 70. yeeres begat Moses as Epiphanius the residue must likewise bee defaulked which are 67. yeeres adde unto these yeeres 65. of Coath and 70. yeeres of Amram 80. yeeres of Moses life and wee shall have the said summe of 215. yeeres all the time of the sojourning of Israel in Egypt QUEST LVIII That the Israelites were not in bondage and servitude in Egypt all the foresaid terme of 215. yeeres THis being then made plaine that the Israelites after Iacobs comming downe thither continued in Egypt 215. yeeres yet were they not so long in servitude and bondage 1. Augustine thinketh that they served in Egypt 144. or 145. yeeres for from the whole summe of 215. yeeres hee onely deducteth 71. yeeres of Iosephs life after Israel came into Egypt after whose death hee thinketh their bondage immediately began But that cannot bee for not onely Ioseph but all his brethren also were first dead Exod. 1.6 of the which Levi being about foure yeere elder than
33.7 yet they had their time of rest during this three dayes journey Perer. But when they removed from the wildernesse of Sinai they went three dayes together without any stay the Arke still going before them to find out a resting place Numb 10.13 till they came to Kibroth Hatavah which was their next mansion place Numb 33.16 The Lord still animating and strengthning his people to go forward Iunius The third manner of staying was when the cloud remained still upon the Tabernacle two or three dayes and then they pitched their tents and thus the cloud staied in 40. yeere not above 42. times for so many mansion or camping places they had as they are set downe Numb 33. 4. Now how to know when they were to pitch their tents Pererius conjectureth at it and giveth these three rules First if the cloud stayed about noone then they knew that it onely rested till they had refreshed themselves but if it staied in the afternoone before night that they journeyed no more that day they tooke it that then they were to stay there some while and so pitched their tents But if it made no stay till the evening they pitched no tents till the next morning and then if the cloud went not forward they then set up their tents These are onely Pererius conjectures and uncertaine And it otherwise may be gathered out of the Scripture that they did not pitch their tents till the cloud had staied two dayes at the least as we read Numb 9.20 When the cloud abode a few dayes in the Tabernacle they pitched their tents at the commandement of God and afterward vers 22. If the cloud tarried two dayes or a moneth or a yeere upon the Tabernacle the children of Israel pitched their tents It seemeth then by this that this was a rule unto them not to pitch their tents or settle their campe till after two dayes Beside they had Moses to give them direction also in this case when to encampe themselves who continually consulted with God 5. Now the manner of their removing was this when the cloud arose from the Tabernacle the Priests and Levites tooke up the Arke and carried it and when they went forward with the Arke Moses used this prayer Rise up O Lord and let thine enemies bee scattered and let them that hate thee flee before thee And when the Arke rested hee said Returne O Lord to the many thousands of Israel Numb 10.35 Hereunto the Prophet alludeth when hee saith The Lord shall arise and his enemies shall be scattered Perer. 6. This cloud began not onely now to appeare when they were come to their third mansion place in Etham as Hierome thinketh but straightway upon their setting forth from Ramesis though mention be made first of it here that proveth it not now first to have appeared as Moses is said first in this place to have taken Iosephs bones with him which was done notwithstanding at his first comming out of Egypt the Scripture observeth not alwayes the order of time in setting downe matters of historie but the coherence of the argument So neither did the cloud leave them at Aarons death as is the opinion of the Hebrewes for seven moneths after Aarons death who died in the fift moneth immediatly before Moses death when Iosuah was consecrated to succeed him mention is made of the piller of the cloud wherein the Lord appeared to Moses Deut. 31.15 See more of this quest 22. before 7. Gregorie maketh the appearing of the bright cloud by day a signe of Gods favour and mercie to his obedient people and the appearing of the terrible fire by night as a signe of his severitie and justice against the wicked and unbeleevers Gregor hom 21. in Evangel Ex Perer. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Of the lawfull use of ceremonies Vers. 9. THis shall be as a signe unto thee upon thine hand c. As this place sheweth that there were then in the Church and so are still commendable ceremonies which the Lord hath instituted to be â—â—membrances of spirituall things as these were of their deliverance out of Egypt so their superstition is reproved that dwell in the externall ceremony not looking unto the spirituall sense Ferus as the Pharisies did which did weare their phylacteries and fringes yet forgot the law represented and signified by them 2. Doct. Christ the Mediatour both of the old and new Testament Vers. 21. IEhovah went before them He that is here called Iehovah is chap. 14.19 called the Angell of God which was none other but Jesus Christ Iun. the Prince and Captaine of his Church the Mediatour both of the old and new Testament according as the Apostle saith Heb. 13.9 Iesus Christ yesterday and to day and the same also is for ever 3. Doct. Christ sheweth us the way to the heavenly Canaan as the piller did direct the Israelites toward their Canaan Vers. 22. THe Lord went before them by day in a piller of fire This piller divers wayes represented Christ 1. He is the piller and upholder of his Church 2. He leadeth us the way unto eternall life as he himselfe saith I am the way the truth and the life Ioh. 14. 3. Aperit nobis viam maris rubei id est gratiam baptismi sanguine suo rubentes He openeth to us the way of the red sea that is the grace of baptisme died red in his bloud Rupertus 4. Christ is both a fire and a cloud that is both God and man 5. In noctâ— veteris testamenti paucis lucebat c. He did shine but to a few in the night of the old Testament as this fierie cloud gave light by night Ferus 6. But the most lively signification is this that Christ is that covering cloud under whose shadow wee are defended from the heate and stormes of temptation as the Prophet sheweth Isai. 4.6 Simler 5. Places of Confutation 1. Conf. Against the theatricall Pagean of the Masse Vers. 9. THey shall be a signe unto thee upon thine head These externall signets upon the head and frontlets betweene the eyes instituted at the first to a good end to put them in minde alwayes of the law of God they afterward superstitiously abused onely glorying in the outward ostentation of them so in Poperie the right use of the Supper of the Lord is turned into theatricum quâ—ndam actum Missa into a theatricall shew of the Masse calling men à communione ad spectaculum from the communion of the bodie and bloud of Christ to a gazing spectacle Simlerus 2. Conf. Against the adoration of reliques Vers. 19. MOses tooke the bones of Ioseph This maketh nothing for the adoration of the reliques of Saints which idolatrous use is still retained and practised in Poperie for Iosephs bones were carried to be buried they tooke up the bones of Saints and Martyrs after they have beene buried these were true bones they shew counters and ducks bones and such like trash for the bones of the Saints
as hath beene found by search these were the bones of Ioseph certainly knowne they shew the bones and parts no man knoweth of whom for they in divers places offer to the view of the people divers bodies and heads foure or five armes of one Saint neither were these bones of Ioseph carried in the fight of all Israel adored as theirs superstitiously are Simler 3. Conf. Against the heresie of Servetus Vers. 21. THe Lord went before them by day in a piller of a cloud Servetus held this execrable heresie that this increata nubes Christi fuit Deitas that this uncreated cloud was the Deitie of Christ which he calleth filium figurativum the figurative Sonne which detestable heresie is not worthy of any confutation but with all indignation to be rejected and detested for he maketh the Deitie of God corporall contrary to the Scripture which saith God is a spirit and maketh a visible substance to be without beginning whereas all things visible are created Coloss. 1.16 and directly this heresie impugneth that saying of the Prophet Esay chap. 4.5 where he alludeth to this place The Lord shall create upon every place of Mount Sion a cloud and smoke by day c. It was then a created and not an uncreated cloud 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. As the Lord worketh for us redemption so of us he requireth obedience Vers. 2. SAnctifie unto me all the first borne As the Lord had for his part delivered and saved their first borne so he requireth of them their first borne As God hath dealt mercifully and graciously with us so he expecteth somewhat againe of us namely our obedience we must not looke unto that onely which God hath done unto us but consider also what is to bee done by vs. As our Saviour saith to his Apostles As my father sent me so send I you As Christ was sent for our redemption so we must also bee employed in Gods service to testifie our thankfull obedience So our Saviour bidding his Apostles to preach the Gospell addeth teaching them to observe all things which I have commanded you As the glad tidings of salvation is published unto men so of them is required againe obedience Ferus not as an helpe unto their salvation which is perfited without our service but as a true and lively testimonie of our faith whereby we apprehend salvation 2. Observ. How we must offer our first borne unto God AGaine as they were commanded to consecrate unto God their first borne so we must offer our first and best things unto God the Lord will have the prioritie of our service Simlerus As our Saviour biddeth us first to seeke the Kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof Matth. 6. our first studies our first times must be consecrated unto our God as the Apostle exhorteth to give up our bodies a living sacrifice holy and acceptable unto God Rom. 12.1 3. Observ. God tempteth his children according to their strength Vers. 17. LEst the people repent when they see warre God hath respect unto his chidrens infirmitie and suffereth them not to be tempted above their power Piscator But Gregorie doth notably amplifie this point Tres modi sunt hominum ad Deum conversorum inchoatio medium perfectio inchoatione inveniunt blandimenta dulcedinis in medio tempore certamina tentationis ad extremum perfectionem plenitudinis c. There are three degrees of men that are converted unto God the beginning the middest and the perfection in the beginning they finde pleasant allurements in the middle hard tentations in the end a full perfection Like as first a man entertaineth his spouse with sweet perswasions afterward being married to her hee trieth her with sharpe reprehensions being thus tried he soundly enjoyeth her So this people being brought out of Egypt primò accepit blandimenta signorum first receiveth alluring signes afterward probationibus exercetur in â—remo they are exercised by tentations in the wildernesse and lastly in the land of promise virtutis plenitudine confirmatur they are fully confirmed Sic Gregor lib. 14. moral cap. 13. 4. Observ. The will of the dead must faithfully be performed Vers. 19. FOr he had made the children of Israel sweare Moses most faithfully causeth the last will and Testament of Ioseph to be fulfilled whereby we are taught that the last minde and will of the dead in honest and lawfull things ought by no meanes to be violated Osiander as the Apostle saith the Testament is confirmed when men be dead Heb. 9.17 God will surely revenge their quarrell whose soules he hath received to his protection whose godly bequests are reversed and their last minde not fulfilled Such as are unfaithfull to the dead will be much more to the living And as God professeth himselfe the speciall protector of the fatherlesse and widow so he will maintaine the cause of the dead that are fatherlesse to the world and their soules as it were widowes for a time absent from their bodies 5. Observ. We must alwayes bee watchfull Vers. 22. THat they might goe both by day and night The people were to take their journey whether by day or night when the cloud was lift up from the Tabernacle they were therefore diligently to take heed both by day and night that they might be readie when the Lord gave them a signe to goe forward wherefore they are said to keepe the Lords watch Numb 9.19 So our Saviour biddeth us also to watch and alwayes to bee in a readinesse because we know not when the master of the house will come at even or at midnight at the cocke crowing or in the dawning Mark 13.35 Pellican CHAP. XIV 1. The Argument and method IN this Chapter is described the most miraculous and admirable passage of the children of Israel over the red Sea there are two parts of the Chapter the bringing of the Israelites unto the Sea to vers 14. their passing over the Sea with the destruction of the Egyptians to the end of the Chapter In the first part is set forth first the counsell of God unto Moses containing first a commandement where they should campe vers 2. then a reason thereof taken from the vaine consultation and opinion of Pharaoh that they were tangled in the land vers 4. then the execution thereof in following after them which is amplified by the overruling cause Gods providence and justice in hardning his heart and the end thereof the glory of God vers 4. 2. Then followeth the execution first in the behalfe of the people they did as the Lord commanded them secondly on Pharaohs part 1. Both in pursuing and following after them with the occasion thereof the report that was brought and their repentance in letting the people goe vers 5. The manner thereof he made readie his horse and chariots vers 6.7 and the ordering and disposing cause Gods justice in hardning his heart vers 8. 2. As also in overtaking them vers 9. 3. Afterward the events hereof are declared 1. The
but not so easily or readily as now the Israelites being thus enclosed who were three dayes journey before the Egyptians Iun. Analys 4. By this meanes also the Lord setteth forth his mercy and wonderfull power in saving his people when they had no way to escape Simler QUEST III. How Pharaoh had word where the Israelites camped Vers. 5. THen it was told the King of Egypt 1. Either some spies which Pharaoh had set to watch which way the Israelites went or some fugitives of the strange people which were among the Israelites might carrie this newes to the King Simler Or as Iosephus thinketh Obvium quemque râ—gantes quò tenderent They asked of every one they met which way they went 2. Pharaoh was not ignorant of the Israelites departure but word was brought him of their state where they pitched and in what streit they were Calvin 3. They say they fled either because they were gone above three dayes journey and purposed not to returne againe or because other people of the Egyptians and other nations were gone away with them Ferus Or rather because they made such haste in travelling both day and night Iun. 4. Thus they foolishly imagine them to flee and reason the case among themselves why they let them goe when it was not in their power to hold them for they were forced through the grievous plagues sent upon Egypt to send them away and to give them leave to depart QUEST IV. Of Pharaohs chariots and horsemen and whether there were any footmen in his host Vers. 7. ANd tooke sixe hundred chosen chariots 1. 600. chariots seeme to have beene no great preparation to goe against 600000. people for Sisera Iabins Captaine went against Israel with 900. chariots Iudg. 4. and David tooke 1000. chariots from Hadadezer King of Soba 1 Chro. 18. Therefore it is like that there were more chariots but these were the principall and choice chariots such as Iabins iron chariots and the words which follow shew as much that beside these 600. chariots he tooke all the chariots of Egypt Simler 2. Yet not all in generall but all which could be made readie on such a sudden and the horse which remained and were left after the morraine of cattell and other plagues Iun. 3. Iosephus writeth that beside 700. chariots there were 50000. horsemen and 200000. footmen but it seemeth unto some more probable that there were no footmen but all horsemen as Piscator both because the footmen could not make such speed after them nor keepe pace with the horsemen and for that mention is made afterward onely of the horsemen that followed after them into the Sea vers 23. and Moses in his song speaketh of the horse and rider which were overthrowne in the Sea But because there is expresse mention made of Pharaohs host beside his chariots and horsemen So the waters returned and covered the chariots and the horsemen with all the host of Pharaoh vers 28. it seemeth that there were other beside horsemen Iunius thinketh that the footmen are understood thereby Piscat that it is the generall name and the other the parts and members of the host But it is more likely that those which did ride in the chariots and did fight out of the chariots are comprehended in this name 4. And the rather because it is said that there were shalshim triariâ— Captaines that is set over threes over every one of the chariots which Captaines were so called because in every chariot as Cajetanus thinketh there were nine three before and three of each side over whom a Captaine was set Therefore it is most probable that there were no other footmen than those which did ride in the chariots for more speedy pursuit after the Israelites so that Pharaohs host did consist of these foure of horse horsemen chariots and chariot men QUEST V. How the Israelites are said to come with a strong hand Vers. 8. THe children of Israel went out with an high hand 1. Which is neither to be referred to the arme of the Israelites that they came forth with a strong arme Simler Or in battell aray well prepared Iun. for seeing they were a naked people without armour as Iosephus and they were greatly afraid at the sight of the Egyptians it seemeth that they were not so strongly appointed 2. Some thinke that hereby is meant their securitie and carelesnesse that they feared nothing but were of good courage Calv. In which sense the Chalde readeth they went out bareheaded which is not in the originall that is couragious and bold But neither is this like for presently after it is said they were afraid 3. Therefore this high hand is best referred unto God that he brought them forth with an high hand as chap. 3.19 it is said that the King of Egypt would not let them goe but by strong hand as the Lords strong hand brought them out of Egypt so his high hand and outstretched arme now leadeth them Osiander Deus ex Egypto gloriosè eos eduxerat God had most gloriously brought them out of Egypt So then here Gods high hand which was all the strength of Israel is set against the power of Egypt Excelsi videbantur currus Pharaonis sed revera manus domini fortior excelsior Pharaohs chariots seemed to bee very high but the Lords is stronger and higher Ferus QUEST VI. Whether the Israelites cried unto God in faith Vers. 10. THerefore the children of Israel cried unto the Lord. But presently after they murmur and contend with Moses how then could they pray unto God 1. Some therefore thinke that the faithfull among them prayed unto God as Caleb Iosua and such other but the hypocrites among them and carnall men expostulated with Moses In ultimis malorum clamant ad Dominum fideles infideles autem in rabiem vertuntur The faithfull crie unto God in their extremities but the unbeleevers became mad Pellican But the text seemeth to speake of the same that cried unto God and that did strive with Moses as it followeth vers 11. And they said to Moses that is these whom hee spake of before 2. Therefore they cried unto God but rather out of the present sense of their calamitie as men in their necessities will flie unto God as is shewed Psal. 107. Calvin than of faith as it appeareth afterward by their contemptuous speech against Moses Iunius 3. Wherefore this was no prayer of faith which they made for then they would not have so soone forgotten themselves Mercenaria charitas non durat in adversis It is no true but mercenarie charitie that faileth in adversitie Confuso impetu clamor extortus fuit It seeemeth this crie was confusedly forced not advisedly made Calvin Hâ—c primum facere debuerunt quod vix ultimò faciunt They should have done that first which they scarce doe in the last place Ferus QUEST VII Of the great sinne of the people in expostulating with Moses Vers. 11. ANd they said unto Moses The sinne of
servile and filiall and true feare Impiâ—rum timâ—r servilis non durat diutiâ—â— quà m sensus plagarum The servill feare of the wicked lasteth no longer than the sense and feeling of the plagues as appeareth here in Pharaoh whose heart was hardned againe so soone as the plagues were ended Filialis autem timâ—r fides in medâ—â— niâ—â—is exercetur but a filiall feare and faith is exercised in the 〈◊〉 of afflictions Pellican 2. Doct. Prayer may be made without the voyce Vers. 15. Why criest thou unto me Moses here uttered no voice but sighed unto God and cried in his heart Egit vocis silentio ut corde clamaret Hee in the silence of his voice so wrought that he cried in his heart as Augustine saith quast 52. in Exod. So that the lifting up of the voice is not the most necessarie part of prayer but the sorrow and contrition of the heart and therefore the Lord saith by his Prophet Before they call I will answere Isai. 65.24 Before they call with their voice I will make answere to the secret requests and inward groanes of their heart Piscator 3. Doct. Christ not all one to the beleevers and unbeleevers Vers. 20. IT was both a cloud and darknes A lightsome cloud it was to the Israelites but to the Egyptians a grievous darkenes so our Saviour represented in this cloud is to some the savour of life unto life in the preaching of the Gospell to other the savour of death unto death 2. Cor. 2.16 to the Grecians foolishnes a stumbling-block to the Jewes but to the faithfull the power of God and the wisedome of God 1. Cor. 1.23.24 Simler 4. Doct. A double deliverance by Christ. Vers. 30. THus the Lord saved Israel the same day The Lord had delivered them before but now their deliverance is accomplished and perfected So our Saviour by his death and passion redeemed us as the Israelites were redeemed when they did eate the passeover in Egypt and sprinkled of the bloud upon the doore-posts But Christ by his resurrection did make perfect the worke of our redemption and the triumph over hell and damnation so that as the Psalme saith With him is plentious redemption Psalm 130. Ferus 5. Places of confutation 1. Conf. Against the Porphyrian Atheists Vers. 22. THe waters were a wall unto them on the right hand and on the lâ—ft This doth evidently convince the Atheists and Porphyrians who objected that Moses being a skilfull man in naturall observations did observe the tide of the sea and at a low and ebbing water went over with his people For 1. If Moses had this skill it is like that the Egyptians specially Pharaoh and the wisest of them should not have been ignorant of it who notwithstanding their skill were drowned in the waters 2. When the sea ebbeth the water onely leaveth the shore the channell of the sea is never drie Simler 3. And the sea swelleth rather than ebbeth and falleth at the full of the moone as it was now 4. But this doth evidently bewray their malicious ignorance that the waters stood up as a wall on each hand which the sea useth not to do at an ebbing water Iun. in Analys See more hereof quest 18. before 2. Conf. That Christ was the substance both of the old and new Sacraments Vers. 22. THe children of Israel went thorow the middest of the sea Saint Paul hereupon doth inferre that they were all baptised unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea 1. Cor. 10.2 This their going then thorow the sea was not only a figure of baptisme and a bare signification of that which our Sacraments exhibite as the Rhemists do note 1 Cor. 10. Sect. 2. But the same truth and substance even Christ Jesus was exhibited in their Sacraments as is in ours only the difference is in the manner because we see Christ more clearely then they did whom they saw only as it were in a cloud for the Apostle saith they did eate the same spirituall meate not among themselves as the Rhemists cavill but with us as Augustine well expoundeth Lib. de poenitent cap. 2. And the Apostle himselfe saith that the rocke was Christ Christ then was the same spirituall drinke both to them and us 3. Conf. No beleefe nor confidence to be placed in men Vers. 31. THey beleeved the Lord and his servant Moses The Rhemists urging here the Hebrew phrase which is they beleeved in the Lord and in Moses would inferre that we may beleeve and trust in men and so in the Church and the like place they object 2. Chron. 20.20 Beleeve in his Prophets and yee shall prosper Rom. 10. Contra. 1. The Latine translator in both places readeth Crediderunt Mosi credite Prophetis They beleeved Moses and beleeve his Prophets so that they do heere refuse the Latine text which they only hold to be authenticall 2. It is shewed before quest 30. that these phrases to beleeve in God and to beleeve God are indifferently taken both in the old and new Testament and whereas Moses saith of Abraham heemin baihâ—vah He beleeved in God the Apostle translateth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He beleeved God Rom. 42.3 Therefore Piscators note is not true that the word heemin with beth signifieth to trust or put confidence in but with lamed it signifieth to beleeve and so he saith they are said to put their confidence in God principally but in Moses secondarily as the faithfull servant of God Contra. 1. What differeth now this opinion from the doctrine of the Romanists who do not teach us principally or originally to trust in Saints but as our mediator having dependance of God 2. How can this assertion stand with the Scripture Ierem 17.5 Cursed be the man that trusteth in man 3. Whereas he produceth certaine places where in Scripture they are said to put confidence in man as 2. Cor. 23. This confidence have I in you all that my joy is the joy of you all and chap. 7.16 I rejoyce that I â—ay put my confidence in you in all things the Apostle in these places by confidence understandeth only a firme perswasion that he had of them that they would not deceive his hope and expectation using the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which differ much from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that betokeneth a confidence in one with a dependance upon him for helpe and succour 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. God knoweth the perils and dangers of his servants how to Deliver them Vers. 4. I Will get me honour upon Pharaoh and all his hoast The Lord brought his people into that strait of purpose to get himselfe honour in delivering them out of their distresse and in judging their enemies whereupon it is evident that the dangers which the servants of God fall into come not by chaunce but are brought upon them by Gods providence who knoweth also how to deliver them out of the same as it is in the
Vers. 2. The Lord is my song I.V.C. praise B.G.A.P.I. the first rather Ziâ—arah commeth of Zamar to sing Vers. 2. And I will build him a tabernacle I.G.C.A.P. rather than I will praise him B.L.S.V. navah signifieth to dwell as Habak 2.5 he shall not dwell or continue and in hiphil to cause to dwell Vers. 4. In the reedie sea I.V. the sea suph A.P. rather than the red sea B.G. cum cater suph signifieth a reed or bulrush Vers. 6. Thy right hand is glorious to me in power I better than thy right hand is glorious in power B.G. cum cater the word is nedari with an affix pronoune Vers. 6. Thy right hand hath bruised them A.B. cum caeter better than with thy right hand thou hast brused them I. for a preposition should be supplied here which is wanting in the Hebrew and the word jeminca is used before in the beginning of the verse in the nominative case Vers. 9. Mine hand shall take them for an inheritance I. shall rule over them S. bâ—tter than shall destroy them A.P.V.C.L. cum cater the word torish of jarash to inherite signifieth properly to cause to inherite sometime it signifieth to expell but that sense is not fit here and beside it was their intendment to bring them againe into their subjection and service cap. 14.5 Vers. 11. Who is like unto thee among the mightie I.L. rather than among the gods A.P.V.B.G.C. for beside that â—elim is so taken for the strong and mightie 2. King 24.15 this sense is more generall and exalteth God above all that are called mightie Angels or men Vers. 17. Plant them in the mountaine of thine inheritance B.G.C.A.P. cum cater of thy possession I. but nachalah rather signifie than inheritance as the Septuagint translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vers. 19. Pharaohs horses went with his chariots I.C.P.G. not Pharaohs horsemen L. V. for that is expressed afterward nor Pharaohs hâ—rse S. or Pharaoh on horseback went B. for though it be sus in the singular in the originall yet it is taken for the plurall as cap. 14.23 it includeth a signification also of Pharaohs personall going into the sea Vers. 20. With timbrels and daunces B. G. C. cum cater rather than timbrels and flutes I. the word mecholoth is taken for dauncers Iud. 21.20 and so waâ— the use for the women to come forth with daunces to meete those that returned with victorie as Iud. 11.34 1. Sam. 18.5 and heere as Miriam is said to take a timbrell only so it is like the other women did neither had it been so fit for them to play upon flutes because of their singing and answering Moses Vers. 22. And they went forth toward the desert of Shur or that they might go forth to the wildernesse of Shur I. better then they went out into the desert of Shur B.G. cum cater for they did not immediately enter into the desert of Shur after they left the red sea but they travelled first three dayes thorow the wildernesse of Ethan Num. 33.8 Iun. Vers. 23. He or everie one called the name of the place Maraâ— I.V.A.P.C. not the name of the place was called B.G.S.L. for the word â—ara is in the 〈◊〉 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QVEST. I. Of the antiquitie and excellencie of Moses song Vers. 1. THen sang Moses 1. This song of Moses as it is the first that we reade of in Scripture so it is the most auncient song that is extant in the world for the songs of Linus Musaeus Orpheus are found to be 300. yeares after this song of Moses 2. Iosephus saith that Moses composed this song in hexameter verse and lest any should thinke this strange Hierome in his preface to the booke of Iob witnesseth that all that booke from those words in the beginning of the third chapter Let the day perish wherein I was borne unto those words cap. 42. therefore I abhorre my selfe and repent in dust and ashes iâ— written in hexameter verse for the most part consisting of Dactilus and Spondaeus the two usuall feete of an hexameter verse Perer. 3. But whereas Iosephus in the same place saith that the Israelites did passe all that night in mirth and rejoycing for their deliverance that seemeth not to be so for it was morning before the Egeptians were drowned cap. 14.24 The Lord looked toward the Egyptians in the morning watch and the Israelites saw their dead bodies upon the sea banke which they could not so well discerne by night therefore this rejoycing was solemnized the next day not the same night QUEST II. In what order Moses the children of Israel and Miriam sang this song COncerning the order and manner how this song was sung 1. Some are of opinion that Moses sang it alone and that he taught the people afterward this song who did often sing it as they had occasion Thostatus and Iosephus thinketh that the people first rejoyced and gave thankes unto God and that afterward Moses framed this song in hexameter verse but the text favoureth not this opinion which saith that then even at that time Moses and the children of Israel sang wherefore I subscribe rather unto Philo who saith that Moses began first every verse and then the people followed this is agreeable to the text where Moses boginneth in his owne person saying I will sing unto the Lord and seeing that Moses and the children of Israel sang this song who were not all Prophets to endite a propheticall song neither in so short a time could they have learned this song before it is like that the one followed the other and that Mosesâ—egan â—egan and then the people repeated either the whole verse or the ground of the song only which was this Sing unto the Lord for he hath triumphed gloriously the horse and his Rider hath hee overthrowne in the sea which verse is after repeated by Miriam and her companie for so was it the use in solemne songs to have one verse repeated as Psalme 136. that clause For his mercie endureth for ever is often repeated Now in what order of consort and consent Miriam sang and answered the men is not agreed upon 1. Some think that Miriam with the women answered the men and sang the ground of the song by tuâ—nes Oleaster Iun. and Philo sometime is of the same opinion that there was a mixt harmonie of the great and base voyces of the men and of the sharpe tunes of the women 2. But I thinke rather that there were two companies of fingers of the men apart and of the women apart and that as Moses began and the people followed so did Miriam sing and the women answered her Sic Pellican Simler Calvin And this may seeme more probable 1. Because it was the use for the women only by themselves not mingled with men to celebrate such solemnities as appeareth Iud. 11. when Iepthahs daughter met him and 1. Sam. 18.5 when
like sheep Siml The other word nahal signifieth to carry which sheweth both the tender caâ—e of God that carrieth his children as the mother doth her infant in her bosome and the weaknes infirmity of the people that had need to be carried yea which is more Christ hath not only carried us but hath carried our sins Fer. 3. Two reasons Moses here useth to encourage the people not to doubt but that the Lord will protect them still because to that end he had redeemed them and beside the Lord is of great power and strength to carry them thorow all difficulties and lets whatsoever Calvin QUEST XIX What is meant here by Gods holy habitation VNto thine holy habitation 1. Some understand here mount Sinai where the tabernacle was first erected Vatab. But they were not planted in mount Sinai there they continued not as Moses saith they should be planted in Gods inheritance vers 17. 2. Some doe referre it unto the tabernacle which Moses saw by the spirit of prophesie should be erected and builded Osiander But the tabernacle was set up in the desert where they dwelt 40. yeeres in tents and boothes they were not there planted and Moses speaketh of a certaine place to the which the Lord would bring them but in the desert the tabernacle had no certaine place but was removed from one station to another 3. Some apply this speech to mount Zur Borrh. But there the tabernacle was not pitched till many yeeres after their comming to the land of Canaan 4. Therefore by the habitation of his holinesse or by his holy habitation the whole land of promise is better understood Iunius So called both because there was the Lords tabernacle where the Lords presence and as it were dwelling was and that was the land promised so often to the Fathers Pellican And the Lord wrought his signes and wonders there evident demonstrations of his presence and it was the place of the incarnation and birth of Christ. Simler QUEST XX. What nations should be afraid of the Israelites Vers. 16. THen the Dukes of Edom shall be amazed 1. Moses here sheweth by the spirit of prophesie that feare shall come upon the nations the Moabites whose feare is evident Num. 22. when Balaak hired Balaam to curse Israel the Cananites as Rahab testifieth Iosâ— 2.11 When wee heard it our hearts did faint and there remained no more courage in any of us The Edomites also were affraid which was the cause why they denied the Israelites passage thorow their country least they might have surprised it Simler 2. For the manner of their feare they shall be as still as a stone both because as a stone maketh no sound or noise so they shall not once mutter or move the tongue against the Israelites Osiand And as a stone is still without any motion or action so they shall suffer the Israelites to passe over Jordan without any resistance as is evident Iosuah 2. Iun. Obmutescent fient immobiles ut lapis They shall hold their peace and be immoveable as stones Pellican The Septuagint reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they shall become as stones that is dead hearted cold as stones through feare as it is said Nabals heart through feare died within him and was as a stone 1. Sam. 25.37 Simler QUEST XXI Why the Lord is said to plant his people Vers. 17. THou shalt plant them in the mountaine of their inheritance 1. This word of planting sheweth both the care which the Lord had of his people as the husbandman with care labour and diligence setteth his plants Simler It signifieth also the firme and sure possession which the people of God should have of that country that they should as plants take deepe rooting there as the Prophet saith in the Psalme 44.2 That the Lord had driven out the Heathen and planted them in Calvin 2. It is called Gods inheritance because it was prepared for his people adopted to be the Lords heires to whom he had given the right and privilege of the first borne before all the people of the world Exod. 4.22 Perer. 3. The whole country of Sion is understood by the mountaine of Gods inheritance because it was a land of hilles and mountaines Deut. 11.11 Iun. And with speciall relation also unto mount Sion which the Lord had chosen for his habitation as Psal. 132.13 The Lord hath chosen Sion and loved to dwell in it saying This is my rest for ever here will I dwell Calvin 4. The Land of promise is here set forth by three names It is called The mountaine of Gods inheritance prepared for the habitation of his people the place Where the Lord would dwell it should be as the palace of the great King the Lord would protect it and watch over it It is also called the Sanctuary of God for to this end had the Lord chosen that land therein to erect a tabernacle and the publike worship of God Cajetan QUEST XXII In what sense the sanctuary of the Iewes was called a firme and sure tabernacle THe place which thou hast made to dwell in 1. The Latine translator here readeth In firmâ—ssimo tabernaculo In the most sure tabernacle which thou hast made but the word is macon which signifieth a place not nacoâ— that is sirme sure yet this sense and interpretation is true that it is called a sure tabernacle as the next words shew Which thy hands have established And the Lord promised to dwell for ever Psal. 132.14 2. It was then a firme and sure habitation not as some doe take it promised so to be conditionally that if the Jewes had continued in the obedience of Gods Commandements he would have dwelt among them for ever for the tabernacle was not appointed to continue for ever but the Sanctuary and the ceremonies and rites thereof were to give place unto Christ. But it was a firme and sure tabernacle because there the Lord was publikely worshipped at Jerusalem above a thousand yeeres from the first to the last as may thus appeare At the first the Sanctuarie with the Arke was in Shilo for 300. yeeres and more from the first entrance of the Israelites untill the time of Heli the high Priest then the Philistims tooke the Arke where it stayed seven moneths after it was placed in the house of Aminadab where it continued about 50. yeeres till the eight yeere of the reigne of David then it abode three moneths in the house of Obâ—d Edom from thence it was removed to the city of David where it remained 42. yeeres till it was carried into Salomons temple where it continued about 420. yeeres from the 11. yeere of Salomons reigne till the captivity of Babylon and after the captivity the temple being reedified endured for the space of about 500. yeeres till 42. yeeres after the death of our Saviour So that from the first setling of the Arke in the temple in the 11. yeere of Salomons reigne untill the dissolution thereof 42. yeeres after
purpose not to returne convey much away Simler 4. Now further it is to be observed that this 15. day of the second moneth when Manna was given was the same day which was prescribed for them to keepe the Passeover in that were uncleane Numb 9. signifying thus much that the true Manna was not given to the Jewes which observed the first legall pasch but to the Gentiles which were uncleane through their filthy Idolatry Christ the true Passeover was offered and this was the second pasch under the Gospell which succeeded the first pasch under the Law Ferus ex Gloss. ordinar QUEST III. Whether all the children of Israel murmured Vers. 2. ANd the whole congregation of the children of Israel murmured 1. The word Lun here used signifieth to persist as also to murmure but the latter is more proper they persisted obstinate and opposed themselves by their murmuring against Moses and Aaron 2. It is like that there were some godly persons among them that murmured not as Caleb and Ioshua but because they were but few in respect of the rest all are said to have murmured Lyran. and even the Saints also are not without some infirmities Ferus 3. The whole congregation therefore is said to murmure both because it was generall throughout the campe and in regard of the manner they assembled tumultuously against Moses and Aaron and shewed their discontent Simler 4. It is added in the desert to shew the cause of their murmuring the place where they were was barren and dry and yeelded no hope of any succour or comfort Iun. And beside their wretched nature appeareth that being in such misery and distresse which should have stirred them to prayer they fell to murmuring Simler 5. This famine then which they endured was the more grievous in these three regards because all their provision which they had brought out of Egypt was spent and there was small hope of any new supply in that vast and barren desert and beside the multitude was so great that a little provision would not suffice Borrh. 6. So for this cause all the congregation is said to murmure both to include the Levites who also murmured with the rest and there were beside other strange people mingled with the Israelites who set them on worke to murmure as we reade Numb 11.4 Tostat. quaest 1. QUEST IV. How they are said to have murmured against Moses and Aaron here and afterward against the Lord. AGainst Aaron and Moses Yet afterward verse 8. they are said to have murmured not against them but against the Lord the reason is this 1. Because they were the servants and Ministers of God and he which murmureth against Gods Ministers contemneth God himselfe Genevens And Moses so saith Vt adversus illum se scirent murmurasse qui illos miserat That they should know that they had murmured against him who had sent them August quâ—st 59. in Exod. 2. They are said then to murmure against Moses and Aaron because their speech was directly against them and to them but in effect it was against the Lord because not Moses and Aaron but the Lord had brought them out of Egypt which the Israelites repented them of and were discontented with Lyran. and beside that which they murmured for the want of flesh and of bread Moses could not give them but God Thostat quaest 1. QUEST V. Of the grievous murmuring of the Israelites Vers. 3. O That we had died by the hand of the Lord c. These murmuring and obstinate Israelites doe diversly offend 1. In their ingratitude in extenuating the benefits which they had received upon every occasion they looke onely unto their present state and place where they were and thinke not of the place of bondage whence they were brought Pellic. 2. They preferre carnall things before spirituall the flesh-pots of Egypt before the glorious presence of God who now shewed himselfe visibly among them Ferus 3. They preferre their miserable bondage in Egypt with their grosse flesh-pots before their glorious liberty being in some want whereas men will even with the losse of their lives redeeme their liberty Marbach 4. Yea they untruly accuse Moses and Aaron as though they had brought them out for their destruction whereas they did therein nothing of their owne head but as the Lord directed them Ferus Pellican 5. Yea they call their glorious vocation from bondage to liberty a death and destruction Borrh. QUEST VI. How the Israelites are said to have fit by the flesh-pots of Egypt WHen we sate by the flesh pots 1. The word sir signifieth both a pot and a thorne because they used to hang their pots upon hookes of iron or wood like unto thornes and so the meaning is that they sate by the pot hangers whereon they used to hang their pots Oleaster 2. Some thinke this is spoken because they had flocks of cattell in Egypt whereof they might have fed if they would but they did rather use to eat of fish and fowle which they had there in abundance Gloss. ordinar 3. But though the Egyptians abstained from the flesh of bullocks and sheepe it is like the Israelites had their fill and their fitting by the flesh pots both noteth their security Lyran. and their carnall voracity and greedinesse Sedebant affectuoâ—e They sate gaping over the pots Tostat. They had cattell in the desert but if they should have eaten of them they might soone have killed them all up 4. But it is very like that they speake somewhat lavishly in the commendation of Egypt as Dathan and Abiram did call it a land that flowed with milke and hony Numb 16.13 of purpose to disgrace and diminish the true praise of the land of Canaan which indeed was the land that flowed with milke and hony 5. Some thinke further that they had no such store of cattell in the wildernesse because of the want of pasture oâ— that they spared that kinde of flesh lest they should want for sacrifice but it is not like that this people had any such religious thought at this time therefore it is more probable that they longed not for such kinde of flesh which was at hand but for the flesh of fowles such as they used to eat in Egypt and they wanted now for the nature of discontented people is to loath such things as they have and to covet and desire that which they have not and in that the Lord giveth them quailes it seemeth hee satisfied their owne desire but to their further hurt in sending that kinde of flesh which they lusted after Sic fore Gloss. Ordinar QUEST VII In what sense the Lord saith he will raine bread from heaven Vers. 4. I Will cause bread to raine from heaven 1. Some thinke that by bread is understood generally any kinde of nourishment after the manner of the Hebrew phrase Gloss. ordinar Lyran. Oleaster But Augustines reason overthroweth this interpretation Nam isto nomine carnes complectuntur ipsa enim alimenta
than Moses by 13. or 14. yeares being then a maid of discretion when Moses was an infant exposed in the river who stood by to see what became of the child and went and called Moses mother to be his nurse Moses then being at this time 80. yeares old Miriam could not be under 90. at the least and then was Caleb but 40. when he was sent to search the land Iosh. 14.7 therefore it is not like that these two were married together especially considering that Caleb had another wife before 2. Againe this Hur was now a grave man and fit for government for to him and Aaron Moses committed the affaires of the Common-wealth when he went up into the mount Exod. 24 14. how then could he be the sonne of Caleb who was but 40. yeare old 3. That Ephrath which was Calebs second wife gave that name unto Bethlehem of whom it was called Bethlehem Ephrata but Miriam dying in the wildernesse never came into the land of Canaan and therefore of her could no place bee named there she was not then that Ephrath that was Calebs wife 4. Now whereas Hur is there said to be the sonne of this Ephrath it might be another of that name for in the Scriptures we finde that divers have had the same name Sic Lyran. Tostat. 2. Iosephus opinion then is more probable that this Hur was rather the husband of Miriam Moses sister and so he was allied unto Moses and Aaron So Procopius QUEST XV. Whether Moses lifted up his hands in prayer Vers. 11. ANd when Moses held up his hand 1. Some thinke that Moses held up his hand by course when the one hand was weary then he held up the other with a staffe in manner of an ensigne or banner Iun. But I rather subscribe here to Oleaster that hand is put in the singular for hands for it followeth afterward vers 12. that Aaron Hur held up his hands on both sides not by turnes but at once 2. Iunius also with whom consenteth Piscator thinketh that Moses did not lift up his hand as shewing the gesture of one that prayed but he lift up the staffe with his hand as a triumphant banner But against this opinion Tostatus objecteth 1. That had beene to no purpose for Moses to hold up the staffe as a signe of victory to the host because the backes of the Israelites were toward him seeing the Amalekites from the South set upon the hindermost part of the campe and then they could not turne them to see the staffe without giving advantage to their enemies 2. There had beene no force in the lifting up the staffe to get the victory therefore the efficacie was in Moses prayers to the which end he lift up his hands as the Apostle exhorteth men to lift up pure hands 1 Tim. 2.8 3. But both these opinions are better joyned in one that both Moses prayed unto God Et manuum elavatio symbolum fuit additum precibus And the lifting up of his hands was a signe added to his prayers Simler And the Chalde Interpreter expresseth the same sense that his hands were stretched out to prayer Vatab. As also the holding up of the staffe betweene his hands was a signe of the victory Moses à ux belli quidam signifer foelicem eventum ipse spondebat baculi vexilâ—â— interim prophetiae munere functus Moses the Captaine of the warre as it were the ensigne bearer did â—ssure them of good successe by the banner of the staffe not neglecting in the meane time his propheticall office Pelarg. 4. And as for the former of Tostatus reasons it cannot certainly be gathered which way the host of Israel was pitched it is no other like but that Moses staffe which he held up was in the sight of the Israelites and to that end he went up to the top of the hill and to this purpose Procopius maketh this fit allusion Populus si cernit manus legislatoris supinas vincit c. If the people see the hands of the Lawgiuer aloft they overcome but if they see them hang downe they are overcome so if one understand the law spiritually he obtaineth victorie but the contrarie falleth out if one follow the literall sense 5. But whereas some make this gesture of Moses holding his hands aloft with the staffe betweene them to be a representation of the signe of the crosse I say with Simlerus Non valde huic sententia innitâ—r ut dubia I doe not much rest upon this sentence as doubtfull QUEST XVI How Moses hands were heavie Vers. 12. MOses hands were heavie 1. The peoples sins did not presse downe Moses hands as Lyranus for then he should not have lift them up at all which is Tostatus reason 2. Neither were his hands feeble through age for 40. yeare after this when Moses was an 120. yeare old Moses was of such a perfect constitution that it is said his naturall strength or vigor was not abated Deut. 34.7 3. Neither yet is this to be imputed to Moses infirmitie of mind as our Saviour saith The spirit is readie but the flesh is weake as though Moses waxed cold in prayer Ferus 4. Nor yet doe I consent to them that thinke Moses still continued his prayers but that this remisnesse was onely in his strength Continuatus labor ab eo perferri non potuit Continuall labour in lifting up of his hands hee could not endure And yet God would have the victorie to follow the lifting up or falling of Moses hands to testifie unto the people that the victorie was onely from God to whom Moses did elevate his hands Simler For if Moses inward strength and zeale had continued all one it is like the same effect would have followed 5. Wherefore I thinke rather with Calvin Iste defectus ex singulari zeli vehementia natus est This defect in Moses proceeded not of any tepiditie or coldnesse in Moses but from the vehemencie of his zeale for while he lift up his hands Intentissime orabat magna animi contentione He prayed vehemently and with great earnestnesse of mind Vatab. The remitting of his hands then shewed an inward abating of his zeale and fervencie which may befall the most perfect men for the gesture of them that pray hath a reciprocall worke upon the affections which first doe bring forth the humble gesture of the bodie and by the same they are againe kindled and inflamed as Augustine hath this excellent saying Gestu corporis ut flexione genâ—â—m extensione manuum seipsum magis excitat homo ad orandum c. By the gesture of the bodie as the bowing of the knee the stretching out of the hands a man doth stirre himselfe up the rather to prayer and these being visibly done the invisible affection of the soule is increased and by this meanes Affectus cordis qui ut ista fierent praecessit quum facta sunt crescit The affection of the heart which went before these
were done is increased when they are done So then Moses hands became steadie afterwards being supported and so the constancie of the gesture of the bodie did rebound upon the affection of the soule which in like manner continued constant and fervent 6. Rupertus mysticall application is not here to be rejected Moses manus graves erant Moses hands were heavie because the law could bring nothing to perfection QUEST XVII Of the supporting and bearing up of Moses hands Vers. 12. ANd they tooke a stone and put it under him c. 1. Moses was both wayes wearied both in standing so long and in holding up his hands all that while therefore they provide both wayes for his infirmitie and weaknesse they put under a stone for him to sit upon and of each side held up his hands Tostat. 2. As they supported and bare up his hands so no doubt they joyned with him in their earnest prayers and desires unto God Quum manus ejus attollerent mentes etiam habebant ad Deum erectas As they lift up his hands so also they had their minds erected unto God Calvin 3. His hands are said to be steadie to the going downe of the sunne not that then they began to be faint but then the battell being ended and the victorie obtained there was no need for him any longer to hold up his hands 4. Divers allegories are made of this place as that Moses hands that is the precepts of the law are heavie but that by Aaron who signifieth Christ and Hur that is the holy Ghost they are made easie and light Ferus Some by Moses and Hur understand the two Testaments upon the which our prayer must relie Some againe thus allegorize Aarrn they say signifieth montanus hillie and Hur fire so two things support our prayer high and heavenly meditation and fervent charitie Lyran. But Chur signifieth white V◠light or fire and beside the false etymologie these allegories are too curious and somewhat farre fetcht 5. But Rupertus mysticall application may be received who by this stone understandeth the grace of the Gospell In quasederet Moses id est lex adimpleretur whereon Moses sate that is the law was fulfilled And this morall accommodation also is very fit that by Aaron and Hur all godly Ministers may learne Quomodo se mutuò animare debeant incitare ad preces How they ought to animate and stirre up one another unto prayer Marbach QUEST XVIII What this Amalek was and of whom descended Vers. 13. IOshua discomfited Amalek and his people 1. Strabo hath this opinion that this Amalek the father of the Amalekites should bee descended of Ismael Lyranus and Tostatus would convince him of errour herein because the young man which came running to David and confessed that hee had killed Saul said he was an Amalekite and yet he is generally held to have beene the sonne of Doeg that was an Edomite But this were to prove a thing more certaine by that which is uncertaine for it is evident and certaine out of the Scripture that Amalek the sonne of Eliphaz came of Esau Gen. 36. and whether that young man were the sonne of Doeg is uncertaine 2. Where it is said Amalek and his people Tostatus doth much busie himselfe to shew that this could not be Amalek the sonne of Eliphaz for then he must have beene above 260. yeare old for the time of the sojourning of Israel in Egypt was 215. yeare and when Iacob descended thither he was an 130. yeare old about whose 80. yeare Amalek might be borne and so he resolveth that this was not that Amalek but another of that name descended of that race Tostat. quast 7. in Exod. But all this labour might have beene well spared for by Amalek not any one person but the whole nation of the Amalekites is understood as Israel is usually in Scripture taken for the Israelites and his people were those which ayded and assisted them Vatab. As Iosephus sheweth how the King of Amalek sent unto other nations and that they combined themselves together against Israel 3. Thus we see how this victorie was atchieved First and principally by God the Author and cause thereof then the meanes were of two sorts partly spirituall by the earnest prayer of Moses partly externall by Ioshuas sword Simler And here began the prophecie to take place concerning Iacob and Esau The elder shall serve the younger Borrh. QUEST XIX What booke this was wherein Moses is commanded to write this storie Vers. 14. WRite this for a remembrance in the booke 1. Tostatus thinketh that this was some speciall booke beside this present storie and namely that which is called the booke of Iashar or the Righteous which is mentioned Iosh. 10. and that many things were written in that booke by way of prophecie which booke was written by Moses but is now lost because when that Heretikes had corrupted this booke the ancient Church neglected it and had no care of it lest in receiving the Verities in that booke they should together have received their Falsities and Heresies Tostat. quast 7. in Exod. Contra. 1. That this booke of Iashar was written by Moses it is not like seeing mention is made thereof in Davids time 2 Sam. 1.18 for if all those stories had beene prophetically set downe in that booke aforehand what needed those severall historicall books of Scripture to have beene written afterward 2. Neither had that beene a good reason to reject that booke because it had beene corrupted for so some bookes of canonicall Scripture also should have beene laid aside which some Heretikes corrupt fingers have beene medling with 3. This booke of Iashar therefore was none other than a Chronicle of the acts and gestes of the people of God which booke is now lost as divers other historicall books Iun. 4. Tostatus addeth further that this booke of Iashar was the same booke which is called the booke of the battels of the Lord Numb 21.14 which was not that booke of Numbers for there is a confirmation of those things then presently done by a former book which prophetically described those warres But it is no good argument thus to reason the booke of the battels of the Lord is not the booke of Numbers therefore it is that other booke of Iashar some thinke it was the booke of Judges Genevens Some a booke now missing the Scriptures now extant being sufficient Osiander The best answer is that the word sepher signifieth as well a rehearsall as a booke as it is taken Matth. 1.1 The booke of the generation of Iesus Christ. The meaning then is that when the battels of the Lord are rehearsed these also shall be spoken of which by Gods providence the Amorites made against Moab preparing an inheritance for the children of Israel who were forbidden to deale directly against Moab Iun. Numb 21. annot 8. 5. Wherefore the booke wherein Moses did make a memoriall of this thing was no other than this
present historie of Exodus and other his historicall commentaries which are likewise mentioned chap. 34.17 Deut. 31.9.22 Iun. Calvin Simler This same charge is likewise registred by Moses Deut. 25.17 Galas 6. This the Lord would have committed to writing for these causes 1. That a thankfull memorie should still be retained in time to come of this great deliverance 2. That the people of God should know the sentence denounced against Amalek which should be executed in due time Simler 3. And that Saul who was to performe this service should with better courage and boldnesse set upon that enterprise Ferus QUEST XX. Why Moses is commanded to rehearse it to Ioshua Vers. 14. REhearse it or as the Hebrew is put in the cares of Ioshua 1. Moses is bidden to intimate this to Ioshua because he was to be his successor Iun. 2. Some thinke that this was the thing which he should rehearse to Ioshua how Moses by his prayer and the lifting up of his hands obtained the victorie which Ioshua was not present to see Pellican But it followeth in the next words what it was namely the sentence of God for the utter extirpation of Amalek 3. That both it might be an incouragement to Ioshua against the rest of Gods enemies seeing that they which made the first attempt are thus judged of God Simler As also to be a caveat unto Ioshua and the Israelites that they should make no league or peace with this nation which before the Lord stood accursed Tostat. 4. In like manner God will have it written in every faithfull mans heart that he hath ordained the Devill and his Angels and all our spirituall enemies that wee should be at perpetuall defiance with them Ferus Rupert 5. Neither was this charge given to Ioshua that they should beare still in mind this injurie which was offered them by the Amalekites but that they should thinke of the judgements of God against them it is one thing to remember private wrongs another to beare in mind the judgements of God given in charge QUEST XXI Whether Amalek were wholly destroyed by Saul Vers. 14. I Will utterly put out the remembrance of Amalek c. Tostatus here affirmeth thus Nomen Amalechitarum totaliter periit tempore Saulis That the name of the Amalekites did wholly perish in the time of Saul quast 7. in Exod. But this appeareth to bee otherwise for after that time when Saul was sent against Amalek 1 Sam. 15. and after that Tostatus saith Non fuit populus Amalechitarum c. There was 〈◊〉 more people of the Amalekites wee find that the Amalekites burnt Zildag Davids Citie 1 Sam. 30.2 Some therefore thinke that the meaning is that the Lord would overthrow and destroy statum dominium the state Kingdome and dominion of that nation Pellican But the words are more generall hee would put out the remembrance or memorie of Amalek 3. The truth then is this that God gave indeed a charge unto Saul utterly to destroy Amalek and if Saul had done his faithfull endevour at that time there had not beene any left But Saul being negligent to execute the Lords commandement onely the destroying those Amalekites that were nearest and made resistance letting them alone which were farther off Iun. 1 Sam. 15. Martyr 1 Sam. 27.8 David afterward perfected what Saul had omitted did smite Amalek 1 Sam. 27.8 afterward he put to the sword the whole host of the Amalekites letting none to escape saving 400. which rode away upon camels 1 Sam. 30.17 And after this we find no great exploit done by that nation but by little and little they were rooted out according to the sentence of God here decreed against them QUEST XXII Of the building of the Altar and the name thereof Vers. 15. ANd Moses built an Altar and called it Iehovah nissi 1. Moses by the example of the godly Patriarkes built an Altar whereon to offer sacrifice unto God and to shew his thankfulnesse for this great victorie Simler 2. There was yet no setled Priesthood ordained but the right of sacrificing belonged unto the first borne as mention is made afterward of certaine young men of the children of Israel which were sent to offer sacrifice chap. 24.8 Now Moses though he were not the first borne Aaron being elder than he yet he was extraordinarily consecrated of God both Prince and Priest to offer sacrifice who consecrated Aaron afterward for the Priesthood Tostat. 3. The name given unto this Altar signifieth Iehovah is my banner which name some thinke was not given to the Altar but is referred to the sacrifices there offered Calvin And so the Chalde interpreteth that hee worshipped God upon that Altar Tostatus saith that the name of God is incommunicable and cannot be given unto the creatures but complexè with some other addition as Gen. 22. Abraham calleth the mountaine The Lord will be seene but this observation is not alwayes true for Iakob called the Altar which he set up in Sechem The mightie God of Israel without any other addition where notwithstanding the word Altar must be supplied The Altar of the mightie God of Israel Iun. As we use commonly to say We will goe to S. Andrewes meaning the Church so called Oleaster So the word Altar is to be supplied here The Altar of Iehovah my banner Simler QUEST XXIII Of the meaning of these words The hand is upon the throne of Iah Vers. 16. THe hand is on the throne of Iah 1. Here the Latine translator readeth very corruptly manus solius Domini the hand is of the Lord onely for manus super solium Domini the hand is on the throne of God and the Interlineary glosse giveth this note upon it Omnia opera nostra operatur in nobis He worketh all our works in us which is a true note but upon a wrong text 2. Iunius in his last edition doth understand it of Amalek reading thus Because the hand of Amalek was against the throne of Iah that is against his people But here Amalek is thrust into the text and Iunius himselfe hath reversed that interpretation in his Analysis inclining to their opinion that take this to be the forme of an oath which the Lord taketh for the assurance of this sentence against Amalek 3. Some by the throne of God understand the heavens and make this the meaning that as the covenant with the heavens is sure so this decree against Amalek Ex Simler 4. Others by the hand upon the throne understand the power and majesty of God which with an outstretched hand shall bee revenged of Amalek Iunius in his first edition Tostat. Lyran. Galas 5. Some by throne interprete the Church of God which is as Gods seate and resting place which hee will defend against all the adversaries thereof Ex Calvin 6. But the fittest interpretation of all is this that God as by the lifting up his hand to heaven and laying it upon his throne doth sweare that he will have continuall
Numb 10.29 where Hobab is said to be the sonne of Reguel 2. Oleaster thinketh Iethro and Reguel to be the same so also Iosephus and that Hobab or Chobab was the sonne of Iethro and Reguel and brother to Zipporah And his reason that Iethro and Reguel are all one is because the same title is given to them both Iethro is said to be the Prince of Midian Exod. 3.1 and so is Reguel Exod. 2. Contra. 1. The reason why in one place the father is called the Prince in another the sonne is because the sonnes succeeded the fathers in the principalitie and Priesthood among the Gentiles as they did among the Jewes Lipoman in 2. Exod. Which thing was usuall in the primitive Church as Polycrates Bishop of Ephesus writing to Victor Bishop of Rome there sheweth that seven of his ancestors had beene Bishops in that place before him and he was the eighth Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 22. Pellican 2. Hobab could not be brother unto Zipporah for Numb 10.29 hee is called chothen the father in law of Moses which word though Oleaster contend to signifie a kinsman yet seeing Iethro is called by the same word chothen Exod. 3.1 it seemeth in the same sense also to be given unto Hobab 3. Therefore the truer opinion is that Iethro and Hobab were all one and Reguel was father unto Iethro and grandfather to Zipporah Moses wife Iun. Pellican as is before shewed cap. 2. quaest 26. 4. Some thinke that Iethro was a common name both to the father which was Reghuel and to the sonne which was Hobab Galas Exod. 3.1 But that is not like for Iethro onely hath this addition Moses father in law as it is ten times repeated in this Chapter But Reghuel is not so called Exod. 2. whose daughter Zipporah is said to be because the grandfathers with the Hebrewes are so called by the name of fathers I rest therefore in the former opinion as most probable 5. Concerning the word cohen which signifieth both Prince and Priest and whether Iethro were Prince or Priest or rather both see before cap. 2. quaest 27. It was an ancient custome that they which were Rulers and Magistrates to defend the people did execute also the Priests office by sacrifices and prayer to protect and direct them such an one was Melchisedeck and Iethro here Lippoman 6. Likewise whether Iethro were the worshipper of the true God is handled before chap. 2. quest 28. where it is resolved that he was a worshipper of the true God though not purely as Calvin saith Mihi videtur vitiatum fuisse aliqua ex parte illius sacerdotium It seemeth to me that his Priesthood had some blemish and was stained with superstition But it is not like that he sacrificed to Idols for Moses in all likelihood would not have married his daughter then or conversed with him so long Procopius saith that they worshipped the most high God as Melchisedeck did Nec tamen interim abstinebâ—nt ab idolatria But yet they abstained not from idolatrie But as Calvin saith there is difference betweene Idolatrie Et impurum Dei cultum degenerem in unae parte And the impure worship of God degenerating in some one part The religion then which Iethro professed was principally the worship of the true God yet intermingled with some superstitions of the idolatrous heathen though hee was not a professed Idolater QUEST II. How Iethro heard what the Lord had done for Moses and Israel WHen he heard all that God had done 1. Some thinke that Moses sent his wife out of the desert unto her father in law and that by this meanes Iethro had intelligence of Moses affaires Calvin But this to be unlikely shall be shewed afterward seeing it is very probable that Moses had sent backe his wife from the place where the child was circumcised by the way Exod. 4. 2. Some thinke that Moses had sent some message unto Iethro and so signified unto him what had happened Simler But the manner of speech When he heard giveth rather that he was led by some common fame and rumor though it is most like that Moses being now not farre from Midian would have sent to his father in law to his wife and children which were deare unto him if Iethro had not prevented him 3. Therefore the common fame and rumor which was spread among the nations moved Iethro to come Galas Especially seeing Midian was not far from Egypt bordering upon the red sea Simler And now Moses was not far from Midian being about mount Sinai where he had beene before time accustomed to keepe his fathers sheepe Tostat. From whence the report and rumour of the Israelites and their acts as the late victorie obtained against Amalek might easily be brought QUEST III. The causes which moved Iethro to come unto Moses Vers. 2. THen Iethro tooke Zipporah c. The causes which moved Iethro to take this journey were these 1. That he might congratulate and rejoyce for those great mercies and benefits which the Lord had vouchsafed unto Moses and all Israel Simler Which his joy is expressed afterward vers 9. Some of those benefits concerned Moses and the people in generall as the deliverance out of Egypt their passing thorow the red Sea the giving of Manna but some specially belonged unto Moses as that the Lord had made him the Captaine and guide of his people and had given him power to worke great miracles Tostat. Therefore both these are put together in the text When he had heard what the Lord had done for Moses and for Israel his people Iethro therefore came to shew and expresse his joy in both these respects 2. Beside another end of his comming was to bring unto Moses his wife and children Simler For he was not now farre off from the host of Israel the Citie of Midian being held to be but 16. miles distant from Rephidim where they had pitched last Pelarg. 3. Further though Iethro doubted not of the truth of those things which he had heard yet he is desirous to come to be an eye witnesse and present beholder of those great works which the Lord had done for them as of the cloudie and fierie piller of the Manna that fell dayly and the water that issued out of the rocke Simler 4. Yea he came to glorifie God to whom he offered sacrifice vers 12. Pellican and to joyne himselfe to the people of God wherein appeared Gods providence both toward Moses and Iethro that as he was a comfort and reliefe to Moseâ— in his exile for outward things so Moses should be a meanes for his spirituall good to bring him to the knowledge of God Ferus QUEST IV. When Moses had sent Zipporah away Vers. 2. AFter the sending her away 1. Some read after the sending that is of gifts either of Moses to his father in law Simler or of Iethro with his daughter Ex Lippoman But the pronoune ha is of the feminine gender and cannot agree to either
of them some therefore understand it of gifts which Zipporah sent to Moses but it is more like she would first come her selfe as she doth Moses being so neere then send unto him 2. It is better therefore referred to Moses sending away of Zipporah to her fathers house which some thinke Moses did after he was come into the desert to see her father and rejoyce with him for say they it is not like but that Moses had his wife and children with him into Egypt that they might bee partakers of that great deliverance which the Lord was to worke for them Calvin But the manner of the description of this storie how Iethro when he had heard c. tooke Zipporah and her two sonnes sheweth that Iethro was moved to take this journey by the fame which hee heard and not by any report or information by Zipporah which should be sent unto him And though they went not downe into Egypt with Moses yet were they partakers of that deliverance even as they were which were afterward borne in the desert specially seeing Moses two sonnes were by circumcision graft into the people of God Simler 3. Therefore the most probable opinion is that Moses had sent Zipporah with her sonnes backe unto her father at such time as the child was circumcised by the way in the Inne Some thinke that she fell into a disease by seeing that bloudie spectacle of the circumcision of her sonne and so could goe no further Vatab. Some that Noluit cum amplius sequi that she refused to follow Moses any further Ferus Some that Moses would not have her with him because she was not able to goe thorow such difficulties in Egypt Abraham and Iacob went downe into Egypt because they were strong Non potuit descendere in Aegyptum subire agones Aegyptiorum nisi athleta probabilu None could goe downe into Egypt and undergoe the agonies of the Egyptians but a strong champion Glass ordinar Ex Origen But the truth is that Zipporah her selfe was offended with the circumcision of her child and so willing to returne and that Moses also gave his consent therewithall Dicendum quòd 〈◊〉 de voluntate Moses c. Wee must say it was with the will of Moses for hee perceived that his wife and children would bee but a burden unto him in that businesse which hee went about Lyran. Iun. Galas Pellican Tostat. QUEST V. Of Moses two sonnes Vers. 3. ANd her two sonnes c. 1. We see that the Israelites did not abhorre or decline the mariage of strange women so that they were instructed in the faith and vertuously given as Ioseph married Potiphars daughter Booz Ruth and here Moses Zipporah 2. Mention is made onely of his sonnes the holy Fathers and Patriarks are found to have had more sonnes than daughters or it is because they use not to be counted in the catalogue and genealogie 3. Moses in giving names to his sonnes which did put him in minde of Gods mercies and benefits toward him doth teach us what names to impose upon our children such as may both stir us and them up to a thankfull remembrance of the benefits which we receive Lippoâ—â— Pellican QUEST VI. How Moses was delivered from the sword of Pharaoh DElivered me from the sword of Pharaoh 1. Some doe here give credit unto that unwritten relation that Moses escaped Pharaohs sword in this manner He being convented before Pharaoh and asked why hee killed the Egyptian boldly made answer that he had done it justly thereupon Pharaoh commanding him to be killed the executioner was smitten with blindnesse that seeing every one beside he could not see Moses and Pharaoh was taken with such stupiditie that seeing Moses to escape hee had no power to bid any to lay hands of him to stay him Tostat. 2 But wee need not run to any such devised tale nor faine miracles where no necessitie is Moses is said to bee delivered c. because hee escaped by flight Ne Pharaoh de illo supplicium sumeret That Pharaoh should take no punishment of him Osiander QUEST VII At what time Iethro came to Moses before the law given in mount Sinai or after Vers. 5. ANd Iethro Moses father in law came c. 1. Some thinke that Iethro came unto Moses in the end of the first yeare of their departure out of Egypt or in the beginning of the second after they had received the law in mount Sinai and that the historie is transposed Tostat. Cajetan Simlerus also holdeth that he came about the fourteenth moneth after their comming out of Egypt The arguments brought to confirme this opinion are these 1. Because it is like that before Iethro set forth hee heard certainly where the Israelites encamped namely by mount Sinai for hee would not take an uncertaine journey to wander up and downe in the wildernesse now he could not come to mount Sinai within lesse than two or three dayes journey from that part of Midian where Iethro remained for when Moses went from Iethro with his wife and children he lodged by the way where that heavy chaunce befell touching the circumcision of his child and after that hee went forward and met with Aaron in the mount of God Exod. 4.27 It seemeth then that this mount of God which was Sinai was two or three dayes journey from Iethros place Then could not Iethro come before the law was given for the third day after they pitched in the wildernesse of Sinai the law was given chap. 19.11 And if it were graunted that Iethro came to mount Sinai before the Israelites encamped there yet this here described could not be done before the law was given for this storie of Iethros entertainment one day of viewing and seeing Moses order in judging the people which was upon the next and of chusing and appointing of officers and Judges upon the third all which required three dayes could not be done in the three first dayes after their encamping by mount Sinai for the first day God spake unto Moses to sanctifie the people the next which was no fit time to heare suites and controversies and the third day when the Lord gave the law they could not intend to chuse officers So Tostat. Contra. All this long discourse may bee answered in one word that herein is their errour they take the mount of God here spoken of for Sinai whereas it was mount Choreb chap. 18.6 from whence the Israelites were not yet departed which is called the mount of God chap. 3.1 because of the vision of the bush which Moses saw there Iun. Genevens Which Choreb was the generall name of all that hillie tract or circuite in the which was situate more toward the East the mount Sinai wherefore all this here mentioned in this Chapter was done before the Israelites encamped by mount Sinai and so all the former difficulties are removed Iosephus therefore is deceived that thinketh that Iethro came in the third moneth to mount Sinai for by
this meanes should all this businesse fall into that very time when the people were preparing themselves to receive the law 2. Neither is it like that Iethro came immediately after the giving of the law for Moses stayed 40. dayes with God in the mount and then comming downe he judged the people for their Idolatrie which was no time to give entertainment to Iethro all the host being in heavinesse and after that Moses stayed 40. dayes more so that it was toward the end of the first yeare or the beginning of the second when Iethro came This is Tostatus second reason Contra. All this is easily granted and admitted that Iethro came not immediately after the law was given but this sheweth not that he came not before the giving of the law as is before declared 3. Againe seeing Iethro returned into his Countrie in the second yeare the second moneth when they were about to remove their campe from mount Sinai Numb 10.30 it is not like that hee would stay a whole yeare with Moses out of his owne Countrie Tostat. Contra. That storie concerning Hobabs departure who also is Iethro is transposed and that communication which Moses there hath with his father in law was had before that time which storie is here alleaged because it was there more fully to bee handled Iun. Seeing therefore that one of the stories must of necessitie be transposed and set out of his place it is for many reasons more agreeable to the order of the things which were done to referre that storie Numb 10. to this place than to joyne this unto that for immediately after that storie there inserted of Hobabs departure followeth in the next Chapter Num. 11 the constitution of the 70. Elders which was a divers ordinance from Iethros device of constituting Captaines over thousands hundreds and fiftie and like not to have followed immediately upon the other because Moses having made so many coadjutors so lately by the advice of his father in law which did helpe to beare the burden with him would not so soone have complained till he had had full triall and exâ—ience of that forme of government that he was not able to beare the people alone as he doth complaine Numb 11.14 4. Further it is objected that at Iethro his comming hee gave that advice for the appointing of under officers and Judges but this was done in the second yeare what time they were to remove from mount Sinai as Moses himselfe sheweth that it was about the same time when the Lord spake unto him to depart from Choreb Deut. 1.6 9. Tostat. Contra. Moses indeed saith I spake unto you the same time saying I am not able to beare you my selfe alone but these words The same time must not be restrained to the time of the Lords speaking unto them to remove from Choreb for how could that choice of officers be made in the instant of their removing but it must be understood generally of the time of their stay and abode by the mount Choreb Iun. 2. Wherefore the more probable opinion is that Iethro came unto Moses while they encamped about Choreb before they removed to the wildernesse of Sinai and there received the law in that order as it is here set downe by Moses 1. Because no anticipation of time or transposing of the storie is to be admitted in Scripture where no necessity of the sense enforceth it now here is no such necessity to urge us to thinke this storie to be set out of the place neither any inconvenience need to be feared in admitting the same to be done in this order as Moses hath penned it as is before shewed in the particular answer to the severall objections 2. The nearenesse of that place doth perswade as much that seeing Midian was not far off from Choreb where Moses had used to keepe his father in lawes sheepe it is like that Iethro invited by the nearenesse and opportunity of the place tooke this journey Lyranus And though Moses when he departed with his wife and children lodged by the way that might be because the children were young and tender and so he tooke easie journeyes or the day might bee farre spent when he tooke his leave of his father in law as when in the like case the Levite departed from his wives father Iud 19. 3. Neither is it like Moses with the host of Israel lying so neare unto Midian so long together well nie a yeare that Iethro would deferre so long to bring Moses wife and children unto him or that Mosâ—â— would all that while endure their absence from him Lyranus 4. The text sheweth that the report of those things which the Lord had done for Moses and Israel brought him thither it seemeth then that as soone as he had heard of the same of the late victory of the Amalekites Iethro dispatched presently to goe unto Moses Iosephus QUEST VIII Wherefore Iethro sent before to Moses Vers. 6. ANd he said to Moses 1. Iethro said thus by some messengers which he sent before to Moses which both shewes his humanity he would not presse upon Moses unawares though he were his father in law Simler And he did it Vt honestius reciperentur That they might be received in better manner for Moses honour Lyran. Tostat. It is like also that Iethro came with some troupe and company and therefore could have no safe passage or entrance without some safe conduct from Moses for the Israelites did stand upon their watch and guard because of their enemies which were round about them Simler It might be also that Iethro did this in humility not presuming to joyne himselfe to the people of God before he had made Moses acquainted Ferus QUEST IX Of the manner of Moses entertainment Vers. 7. ANd Moses went out to meet c. 1. Moses humility joyned with humanity appeareth in going forth to meet his father in law whom hee reverenceth as his elder and his father in law though in other respects Moses being the Ruler of such a great people and endued with such an excellent gift in the power of miracles were the more honourable person Tostat. 2. Then Moses sheweth his love in kissing him which was used then and is yet in some Countries as a signe and testimonie of love Marbach 3. Then his courtesie appeareth each in asking the other of their welfare and health Pelarg. 4. His beneficence and hospitality is declared in bringing him into his Tent. Pelarg. that they might better commune within of their affaires than abroad Lyran. This was Moses peculiar Tabernacle which he pitched without the host chap. 33.7 and whereupon the cloud used to rest before the great Tabernacle was set up Tostat. It was not that great Tabernacle where the Arke afterwards was put for it was not lawfull for any Gentile to enter therein Hugo de Sanct. Victor neither was yet that Tabernacle spoken of QUEST X. Why Moses declareth all these things unto Iethro Vers. 8. THen Moses
the bread which God gave them from heaven or such bread as hee might bring from Midian beside bread they did also eat of the remainder of the peace offerings Tostat. 2. Before God Oleaster expoundeth before the Tabernacle but as yet the Tabernacle was not built as is shewed before quast 7. nor Aarons Priesthood instituted as Cajetan well noteth here Non interfuit Aaron ut sacrificaret sed ut conviva Aaron was not present as a sacrificer but as a ghest 3. Others doe expound before God In gloriam honorem Dei to the honour and glory of God Simler Calvin So also Origen Omnia quâ— Sancti faciunt in conspectu Dei faciunt All that the Saints doe they doe in the sight of God as the Apostle saith Whether you eat or drinke c. doe all to the glory of God 4. But somewhat more is insinuated here that as after the Tabernacle was built before the Arke was said to be in the presence of God so now because they were assembled in Moses Tabernacle where the cloudy piller rested they are said to eat before the Lord who manifested himselfe in that piller Tostat. quaest 4. in cap. 18. QUEST XVI How the people came to Moses to aske of God Vers. 15. THe people come unto me to seeke God c. and I declare the ordinances of God and his lawes 1. Some expound it that they enquired of God by Moses Oleaster But it is not like that in every small matter Moses consulted with God for them for although the Lord cannot be wearied and he is ignorant of nothing yet for reverence of the divine Majesty they were to forbeare in small matters Tostat. So also Augustine Nunquid per singula credendum est eum consulere solere Deum It is to be thought that for every thing he used to consult with God 2. Some interprete because the sentence of Moses being their lawfull Judge was the sentence of God in asking of Moses they asked of God Cajetan And to the same purpose Augustine moving the question how Moses maketh mention here of the lawes of God seeing there were none as yet written maketh this answer Nisi praesidentem menti suae Dominum consuleret c. Vnlesse he had consulted with God the president of his mind he could not have judged justly Moses therefore was the interpreter of the will and sentence of God revealed unto him so judged according to his lawes 3. But this phrase to seeke God insinuateth a further matter that when they had any weightie businesse which either concerned God or the state of the common-wealth then they went to seeke an answer of God as the phrase is used 1 Sam. 9.9 Iun. So then here is a distinction of causeâ— noted in the greater and weightie affaires they consulted with God by Moses as Iethro saith afterward vers 19. Be thou unto the people to Godward and report their causes unto God but the smaller matters Moses judgeth himselfe which were afterward by the advice of Iethro transmitted over to the inferiour officers QUEST XVII Why the Lord would have Moses to take his direction from Iethro Vers. 19. HEare now my voyce Augustine here moveth a question why the Lord would have his servant Moses to whom he so often spake to take this direction from a stranger to the which he maketh this answere that God hereby would teach us 1. Per quemlibet hominem detur consilium veritatis non debere contemni That by whomsoever any true counsell is given it should not bee contemned 2. Againe God would haue Moses thus admonished Ne eum tentet superbia c. lest that sitting in that high seate of judgement Moses might have beene somewhat lifted up and therefore this was done to humble him 3. Rupertus goeth yet further and sheweth that this fact of Iethro was answerable to that saying in the Gospell That the children of this world are wiser in their generation than the children of light So Iethro for civill government and worldly affaires was wiser than Moses but in things belonging unto God Moses went beyond him Ferus addeth that hereby Moses was humbled Videns se non omnia scire seeing that he knew not all things but was advised by a stranger to take a better course in politike administration than he himselfe could thinke of QUEST XVIII What causes Iethro would have reserved to Moses BE thou for the people to Godward 1. Some thinke that here is a distinction made by Iethro of the spirituall and temporall power the first he would have still reside and rest in Moses as best exercised in spirituall things the other to bee passed over to others Ferus But the chiefe temporall power remained in Moses still after the choice made of the inferiour officers hee was the chiefe Prince and Magistrate notwithstanding nay rather hee resigned afterward his ordinarie spirituall power unto Aaron retaining the temporall still 2. Others thinke that whereas Moses was both a Lawgiver to the people and a Judge also that the first power he reserved still but the other part of executing judgement in particular cases according to those lawes he transmitted over to the officers Ex Simler But this is not true neither for Moses gave the sentence against the blasphemer Numb 24. and against him that violated the Sabbath Num. 5. 3. Wherefore the distinction here made is neither of divers kinds of offices as the spirituall and temporall nor yet of divers parts and functions of the same office as in making and executing of lawes but the difference was of causes small and great the one to bee reserved to Moses hearing the other to be committed to the officers to be chosen And so afterward they came to Moses when any difficult and hard matter fell out as when one blasphemed God in the host Levit. 24. they brought him to Moses likewise when they found one gathering of sticks upon the Sabbath they referred the matter to Moses Numb 15.33 In the cause also of Zelopechads daughters they resorted to Moses Numb 37. 4. And in those weightie matters two things were required of Moses first that hee should consult with God and then declare unto the people the will of God and shew them the ordinances and lawes of God vers 20. the ordinances or as the Latine Interpreter readeth ceremonies did onely appertaine unto God the lawes were of two sorts either such as concerned both God and man as the morall commandements the first table whereof commandeth our dutie toward God the second our dutie to our neighbour or such which onely concerned the affaires and controversies among men as the Judicials Tostat. quaest 5. 5. Herein then consisted Moses office 1. That he should report unto God the requests and demands of the people and so pray for them 2. To report unto the people the will and pleasure of God both Quantum ad cultum Dei what hee required concernnig his service and to shew them the
make choice of grave and vertuous men to governe under them and yet they must have their owne eares open also to the complaints of their subjects as here Moses hath By this councell of Iethro approved of God and accepted by Moses wee see it both lawfull and necessary for Princes and chiefe Magistrates to have their inferiour and helping Ministers of the Kingdome Oleaster And that we are bound to yeeld obedience both unto the King As to the superiour and unto governours as those which are sent of him for the punishment of evill doers and for the praise of them that doe well 1. Pet. 2.13 14. 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. That wife and children are no impediment to the calling of Ministers Vers. 2. THen Iethro tooke Zipporah Moses wife Some hereupon give this note Quòd Moses ex illo tempore quo prophetare incepit uxorem concubitu non cognovit That Moses from that time when he began to prophesie did not know his wife carnally Lippoman ex Epiphan And another saith Moses non accedebat ad uxorem propter frequens colloquium Dei That Moses came not to his wife because he often talked with God Tostat. quast 2. in margine Oleaster also doth collect thus Quam onerosum sit murrimonium hâ—c ostenditur c. Here it is shewed how burdensome marriage is seeing Moses after he had sent his wife away had no great care to fetch her againe Contra. 1. Against Epiphanius may bee opposed the judgement of Chrysostome who concludeth the contrary upon this example of Moses Vis cognoscere quod nihil nocet uxorem habere pueros Moses nonne uxorem habuit liberos Wilt thou know that it hindereth not to have wife and children Moses had both wife and children And then he maketh an eloquent comparison betweene married Moses and unmarried Elias Moses brought Manna from heaven Elias fire Moses divided the sea and Elias was taken up by a fiery chariot into heaven Vidisti Heliam aurigam in aëre vidisti Mosen in mari viatorem Thou hast seene Elias a chariot man in the aire and thou hast seene Moses making a way in the sea did virginity hurt the one or wife and children hinder the other He addeth further Vides quòd Petrus uxorem habuit ne incuses nuptias You see that Peter had a wife because mention is made of his wives mother in the Gospell then blame not marriage By this testimony it plentifully appeareth that Moses after hee was entred into his propheticall office found no impediment by having wife and children and therefore did not abandon their company 2. Concerning Tostatus assertion I answer him out of his owne words for though his marginall note be generally and at large set downe That Moses came not to his wife that is at all yet it is qualified in his text Rarissimè accedebat ad uxorem Hee very seldome came to his wife he did not utterly then forsake her company And that instance which hee giveth of the exception that Aaron and Miriam tooke against Moses because of his wife maketh flat against him Num. 12. For if Moses had not used her still as his wife they could not have pretended nor taken any such occasion to quarrell 3. Oleaster may be answered out of his owne words for in the same place upon Iethros bringing of Moses wife he giveth this note Vbi simul dicemur non esse permittendam uxorem sine viro suo esse Where we are also taught that a wife is not to be permitted to be without her husband But to what end is the cohabitation of the husband and wife else required then that they should the one enjoy the other for otherwise it is all one as if they were apart or asunder 4. Only this example of Moses in sending backe his wife before upon her discontent and absenting himselfe from her for a while sheweth that it is the duty of all that are called To remove from them in a lawfull sort those hinderers preferring the Lords worke before their affection B. Babington As Moses did but for a time leave his wife while he was imployed in that waighty embassage to Pharaoh in Egypt which kinde of sequestration for a time for holy workes the Apostle alloweth not a finall separation but willeth that they come together againe Defraud not one another saith the Apostle except it be with consent for a time that you may give your selves to fasting and prayer and againe come together that Satan tempt you not for your incontinency Likewise this example sheweth That it is a grievous offence for either wives or others to be an hinderance to men in their duties enjoyned them by God B. Babington 2. Confut. Against the heresie of the Manichees of two contrary natures Vers. 19. HEare now my voyce and I will give thee councell c. By this example Hierome confuteth that heresie and wicked opinion of the Manichees that did hold there were two natures contrary the one to the other the good and bad If a good tree saith he never bringeth forth evill fruit Quomodo Moses arbor bona peccaverit ad aquam contradictionis How did Moses a good tree sinne at the waters of strife Aut qua consequentia Iethro socer Moses arbor mala c. dederit Mosi consilium borum Or what consequence is there that Iethro Moses father in law being an evill tree who beleeved not in the God of Israel gave unto Moses good councell Hieromes argument standeth thus the nature of a thing cannot be changed but a good man may be changed to evill and an evill tree to be good therefore it is not of their nature that they are evill that is as their nature was created of God wherefore that a man is evill it is not by his created nature but his corrupted nature that he is good it is not by his corrupted but his corrected nature 3. Confut. Of Cajetane that condemneth the regiment of women Vers. 21. PRovide men of courage c. Cajetane here giveth this corrupt note Viros inquit non mulieres quia regimen mulierum pessimum est Men saith he not women because their government is worst of all so that to speake according to the common course of nature no vertue is said to be in women septim Ethicor. Contra. 1. This is but a bad consequent Women are not to bee elected or chosen to government therefore their government is bad for though women come not by election to the place of government yet either it may fall to them by succession as Zelophechuds inheritance descended to his daughters Numb 27. or they may be extraordinarily designed and appointed to be governours as Deborah Iud. 5. and directers as Huldah the Prophetesse under Iosias 2. Neither doth it follow Women are not fit to be chosen Judges and Officers of a Kingdome therefore they may not be Queenes and Princes these here chosen were elected to be Officers of ministry not
these corrupt times and protecting and patronizing their labours is not the meanest flower in your garland nor the smallest pearle among your jewels nor of the least grace among your vertues But as Plutarke saith The Moone never sheweth fairer than when it is at the full so your beneficence and favour toward such sheweth your fulnesse which with all other honourable parts I wish may still increase with you as the Moone and never decrease as the Sunne Now in one word I will touch the occasion of my writing As before I handled in my Commentary upon Genesis the holy histories of Abraham Izhak Iakob Ioseph So observing the same method I have entred into the history of Moses life and acts I have chiefly handled the obscurer questions which fall out in this booke of Exodus not to bee inferiour in mine opinion either in depth of knowledge or weight and pithinesse of argument or variety of delight to any in all the Scripture Neither have I omitted the plainer observations of most speciall note fit for edifying for as Augustine well saith In omni copia scripturarum sanctarum pascimur apertis exercemur obscuris illie fames pellitur hic fastidium In the great plenty of the sacred Scriptures wee are nourished with the plaine places and exercised with the obscure that ariveth away hunger and this satiety Of Moses therefore the Writer of the Law I thought good to write to a Moses in our times a most honourable Professor and Iudge of the Law Three things in Moses are worthy of all eminent persons to be imitated his beginning without ambition his proceeding without corruption his ending with glory For the first Moses presumptuously aspired not to that high calling to be the deliverer and Iudge of the Lords people but by all meanes would have declined it And as the Apostle noteth of Aaron that no man taketh this honour to himselfe but he that was called of God as Aaron So was it true of Moses and therefore as Hierome saith Indignum se judicans ministerio Dei major effectus est While hee counted himselfe unworthy of the service of God he became greater Secondly in the execution of his office Moses was most faithfull as the Scripture giveth testimony of him that he was faithfull in all his house Heb. 3.2 Hee delivered the oppressed delayed not the right of the poore received no gifts corrupted not judgement sought not himselfe The people waited upon Moses but from morning to even Exodus 18.14 which Iethro his father in law thought to bee too much that the people should stay so long for judgement and therefore adviseth him to take a more speedy course for expedition It was admirable that Moses having six hundred thousand people to attend upon him for their causes held them no longer than from morning to even Herein your Honour with other of your honourable place shall doe well as your Honour hath well shewed heretofore your care that way to imitate Moses in abridging the tediousnesse and length of suits and in taking care that poore suters bee not wearied with long attendance But this is more to bee wondred at that Moses having two sonnes Gershon and Eleazar sought not their advancement nor to make them great seeing he consecrated Aaron and his sonnes for the Priesthood and ordained Ioshua his minister and servant to succeede him in the government making no mention at all nor commending his sonnes unto God for either place Wherein hee well declared that hee affected not the greatnesse of his owne house but studied wholly for the welfare of the people of God And herein Ioshuah followed his masters steps who divided the land of Canaan among the tribes and left nothing for himselfe but that the people last of all cast him out a part and that but a meane one in the barren mountaines as Hierome noteth writing of that Christian Matron Paula how shee visited the sepulchre of Ioshuah Satisque mirata est quod distributer possessionem sibi montana aspera delegasset And marvelled very much that the divider of the possessions chose the hilly and craggie places for himselfe and he addeth further Imo Iosua nihil sibi reliquit sed portio ab Israelitis illi concessa Ioshua left nothing for himselfe but a portion was given him by the Israelites as is evident Iosh. 19.49 Whence it cannot be inferred that it is unlawfull for Governors to provide for their kindred and posterity for Ioseph being in authority nourished his father and brethren but hereby it appeareth that the chiefest care of Magistrates who are Fathers of the Common-wealth should be for the publike weale more than for their private wealth As the Apostle saith I seeke not yours but you for the children ought not to lay up for the fathers but the fathers for the children And Bernard saith well Praees nunquid ut de subditis crescas nequaquam sed ut ipsi de te Thou art set over others not that thou shouldest increase by them but that they be increased by thee As Moses was faithfull and sincere in his office so his end was glorious who ever had a more honourable end than Moses whom the Lord is said to have buried whereof Ambrose thus writeth Quis in terrenis ejus potuit deprehendere reliquias quem secum esse Dei filius in Evangelio demonstravit Who could thinke to finde his reliques that is his body in the earth whom the Sonne of God shewed in the Gospell to bee with him Such an honourable end God will send to all Christian Magistrates that walke in Moses steppes whose excellent vertues of humility sincerity piety while your Honour setteth before your eyes Moses reward of immortall glory shall assuredly follow through the abundant mercies of God and the infinite merits of Iesus Christ our blessed Saviour to whom bee praise for ever Your Honours ready to be commanded in the Lord ANDREW WILLET THE SECOND PART OF THIS BOOKE OF EXODVS OF THE CONSTITUTION AND SETling of both the Ecclesiasticall and civill State of Israel by most just and godly Lawes THe first part of this booke concerneth the deliverance and redemption of the people both from the cruell bondage of the Egyptians and from other dangers which befell them in the desart Now followeth the other generall part of the constitution and setling of their State by wholesome and good Lawes both morall judiciall and ceremoniall to chap. 30. with the execution and practice of the people to the end of the booke CHAP. XIX 1. The Method and Argument THis Chapter containeth a description of the preparation of the people to receive the Lawes afterward given them which preparation is both generall to vers 9. then particular to the end of the Chapter In the generall preparation first the circumstances are set downe both of time place and persons when they removed from whence and whither and who the whole host of Israel
Lyranus yet it followeth not but that in resâ—ect of the knowledge which we shall have in the life to come we see now but darkly and as in a cloud And to this purpose he alleageth that saying of the Apostle Now we see thorow a glasse darkly but then shall we see face to face now I know in part but then shall I know even as I am knowne 1 Cor. 13.12 Lyranus annotation therefore being so evidently grounded upon the Apostles direct words they had small reason thus to carpe at him QUEST XXXIV Of the blowing of the trumpet at the giving of the law what it signifieth ANd the sound of the trumpet exceeding loud 1. There was not there any such materiall trumpet as the Jewes imagine that it was an horne made of the Rammes hornes which was sacrificed in stead of Izbak Lyran. But such a sound was made by the ministry of Angels as if it had beene the blowing of a trumpet Tostat. for as S. Stephen sheweth they received the law by ordinance of Angels Act. 7.53 The Angels attended upon the Lord as Ministers when the law was given Simler 2. This sounding of the trumpet was a signe of the presence of God tanquam imperatore praesente as if a great Emperour were comming before whom they use to blow trumpets Chrysost. 3. Sonitus â—â—ba significat gravitatem praeceptorum c. The sound of the trumpet betokened the heavinesse of the commandements quibus indicebatur bellum homini contra seipsum by the which warre is proclaimed to man against himselfe Thomas 4. As the sounding of this trumpet made a terrible and fearefull noise Sic lex tumultum excitat in conscientia peccatorum So the law raiseth a tumult in the conscience of sinners Lippoman Tales terrores in conscientia peccatoris lex Dei operatur Such terrors the law of God stirreth in the conscience of the sinner Osiand 5. Hereby also was prefigured the office of the Levites that sounded afterward with silver trumpets which also was a figure of the silver sound which the living trumpets of the Prophets and Apostles should give in gathering together the faithfull by the preaching of the Gospell as Isaias was bidden to lift up his voyce like a trumpet Isai. 58.1 Simler Herein also is set forth the forme of Christs comming to judgement when the trump shall blow and summon all both the living and dead to give account how they have kept this law which was first given with the sound of a trumpet of the blowing of this last dolefull and dreadfull trumpet speaketh the Apostle 1 Cor. 15.52 1 Thess. 4.16 6. Oleaster thinketh that the sounding of this trumpet was a signe of the departing of the Lord from the mount and of the libertie of the people to come up but it shewed the contrary that God was then come downe upon the mount and therefore Moses bringeth the people out of their tents to meet God in the next verse Hereof see more before quest 26. QUEST XXXV Of the different manner of the delivering the law and the Gospell Vers. 16. ANd all the people that was in the campe was afraid 1. By this terrible apparition which wrought in the people such terror and feare the nature of the law is expressed which as it was delivered with feare and trembling so it worketh terror in the conscience for divine apparitions are made agreeable to the thing for the which they are shewed so the Angels appeared to Abraham in humane shape because they came to tell Abraham that he should have a sonne When the Israelites were in the fierie fornace of affliction in Egypt the Lord appeared in a flame of fire in a bush When Ioshua was to warre against the Cananites an Angell appeared with a naked sword so because a law here is given which should reveale sinne and the wrath of God against the transgressors thereof it is delivered with feare and terror Ferus 2. Herein then appeareth a manifest difference betweene the Law and the Gospell 1. In the Law-giver then the Lord appeared in fire and smoake and terrible manner but Christ came lowly and meeke to preach the Gospell 2. In the place the Law was delivered in Sinai a place of servitude the Gospel began to be preached in Jerusalem which was a figure of the new Jerusalem which is above which is free Galath 4.26 3. In the Law it selfe which is a killing letter threatning curses and damnation to all the disobedient but spirit and life is given by the faith of the Gospell of Christ. 4. In the people which received it they were then rude and ignorant as children under tutors and governours they could not see the brightnesse of Moses face but under a vaile we now under the Gospell are as the heire which is come to age and now the vaile is removed and we see the glory of the Lord with open face Simler 5. Augustine therefore well saith Brevis differentia legis Evangelii timor amor There is a short difference of the Law and Gospell feare and love for Christ did teach the Gospell in great tranquillitie Incepit sedens dulciter tradere documenta legis novae He began being set to deliver sweetly the precepts of the new law Tostat. saying Blessed are the poore in spirit c. blessed are the meeke Ita lex vetus data est cum terroribus So the old law was given with terrors Lyranus 6. Yet we are not so to conceive as though the Gospell were altogether void of feare or the Law of comfort Hic timor Evangelio quoque fuit communis This feare was also common to the Gospell as the Apostle sheweth Whose voyce then shooke the earth and now hath declared saying Yet once more will I shake not the earth onely but also heaven Heb. 12.26 Calvin And againe If the word spoken by Angels was stedfast and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompence of reward how shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation Heb. 2.2 Neither was the law altogether void of comfort for in that the people are not fraied away by these fearefull signes but are brought by Moses to meet the Lord it sheweth Foedus Dei tam amabile fuisse quam metuendum That the covenant of God was as amiable as it was terrible and fearefull Calvin But here is the difference The law of it selfe and properly wrought feare and terror and the Gospell peace but accidentally also there was comfort in the law as it was a School-master to bring us to Christ and terror in the Gospell to them which contemned and refused it 7. Some thinke that in this generall and great feare of the whole campe yet that Moses feared not and was therein a type and figure of such as are perfect Pellican But the Apostle sheweth the contrary that even Moses also trembled and quaked Heb. 12.21 But yet Moses was not afraid as the people were Timuit Moses sed non timore servili
noteth upon that place in Luke that we are not bid onely to hate our fathers and mothers c. but even our owne life and soule also Nihil est homini anima sua conjunctius tamen nisi etiam hanc oderis c. Nothing is neerer to a man than his owne soule yet if thou doest not hate this also for Christ thou shalt not be rewarded as one that loveth him Homil. 36. in Mat. QUEST XII How farre children are bound to obey their parents NOw then it is evident how farre our duty is extended to our parents 1. Though they bee froward and perverse and endued neither with vertue nor wisdome or any other good qualities yet they must be reverenced and relieved as our parents and the reason thereof is that conjunction whereby they are joyned unto us by nature Hanc conjunctionem alia attributa non tollant This conjunction cannot be taken away by any other attributes but seeing by Gods providence they are our earthly parents and so instruments of our outward life wee must honour them as herein obeying the will and pleasure of God and submitting our selves to his providence Simler 2. But wee must so farre obey them as that wee disobey not God our heavenly father and so the Apostle doth limite our duty and obedience to our parents Children obey your parents in the Lord Ephes. 6.1 So Chrysostome Si habes patrem infidelem obsequere ei c. If thou hast an unbeleeving father obey him but if he would draw thee into the same pit of infidelity wherein hee is plus dilige Deum quâ—m patrem quia pater non est animae then love God more than thy father for he is not the father of thy soule but of the flesh therefore render unto every one that which belongeth unto him Carnalibus patribus praebete carnis obsequtum c. Unto carnall fathers yeeld carnall and outward obedience but unto the father of spirits reserve animae sanctitatem the holinesse and freedome of the soule Homil. 26. in Matth. Our duty then unto God being alwayes excepted in all other things wee must obey our earthly parents though they be evill and wicked for officium à personis discernendum c. the office and calling must be discerned from the persons wee may hate their vices and yet because of Gods ordinance honour their calling Vrsinus QUEST XIII At what age it is most convenient for men to marry to get children TOstatus here hath a politicke and wise consideration that because children are to honour their parents not only in giving them outward reverence but in helping and relieving them in their old age when as the aged parents cannot provide for themselves that parents should neither marry too soone nor yet stay too long but beget children in the middle and strength of their age as Aristotle would have men to take them wives about 37. yeeres of age lib. 7. politic c. 15. For if they should marry at 14. or 15. yeeres they themselves being yet but young and wanting experience are scarce able to provide for themselves much lesse for their children and for the same reason if they should deferre their marriage till their old age as to 65. yeeres or thereabout neither they growing impotent by their age can discharge the part of fathers in the education of their children and their children cannot bee of any growth in time to succour and relieve their aged parents But if they take the middle age of their strength both these inconveniences will be prevented for both they shall be sufficient for strength of body and mind to take care for their children and they also will bee attained to perfect growth and strength to helpe their parents in their age Tostat. qu. 17. QUEST XIV Whether the reciprocall duty also of parents toward their children be not here commanded AS children are here commanded to honour their parents so the reciprocall duty of parents is required toward their children for although expresse mention be made onely of honour to be given to parents and superiours yet the other also is included for seeing God tribuit eis nomen etiam tribuit eis rem doth give them the name of parents he doth also give them the thing and if he would have them reverenced with due honour his meaning is also they should doe things worthy of honour Vrsin Neque enim veri sunt parentes qui labores negligunt For they are not true parents indeed which doe neglect their children Basting And seeing the Scripture doth in many places urge and prescribe the duty and care of parents in bringing up their children this morall duty should altogether be omitted and so the Law of God should not be perfect if it were not comprehended in this precept Calv. QUEST XV. Wherein the duty of parents consisteth toward their children THe care then of fathers toward their children consisteth in these three things in their education in providing all things necessary for their maintenance and life in their instruction and institution and in due and moderate correction and castigation S. Paul toucheth all these three together thus writing Ephes. 6.4 Yee fathers provoke not your children to wrath then he saith but bring them up and further in instruction and information of the Lord. For provision and sustentation the Apostle saith If any provide not for his owne and namely for them of his houshold he denieth the faith and is worse than an Infidel 1. Tim. 5.8 that is herein he commeth short of the example of many Infidels who were kinde and naturall to their children For instruction and institution Moses saith thou shalt rehearse them continually to thy children Deut. 6.7 And the Wise-man saith Teach a childe in the trade of his way and when hee is old he will not depart from it Prov. 22.9 Concerning due correction and chastisement the Wise-man also saith Withhold not correction from the childe if thou smite him with the rod he shall not dye thou shalt smite him with the rod and shalt deliver his soule from hell Prov. 23.13 14. And this was the overthrow of Eli his house because hee did not reprove his children with a fatherly severity according to the quality and merit of their sinne Basting QUEST XVI Whether all the duties of mercy and charity are commanded in this precept LYranus and Tostatus consenting with him as he seldome useth to doe will have by the name of fathers here understood all men that are in need and necessity whom we are bound to succour as Augustine saith Pasce fame morientem quod si non poteris occidisti Feed him that is ready to be famished if thou doest not feed him thou hast killed him And Tostatus by honour here understandeth all the workes of mercy and charity and generally all good workes which a man is bound to doe nam mala opera qua vitare tenemur c. for the evill workes which we are bound to shun belong unto the other
his Law is transgressed though anothers person is touched as in theft murther or in particular when beside the breach of the Law the person or state of the Magistrate is touched as when treason is intended against him or his goods stollen So likewise men trespasse against God first in generall when his Law is violated though our neighbour only be hurt as in all the precepts of the second Table secondly more specially when beside the transgression of the Law actus immediate dirigitur in Deum the act is immediately directed against God as in the breach of the first Table and principally in idolatry Tostat. qu. 86. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Of divers actions of love generall and particular Vers. 1. IF thou 〈◊〉 thine enemies oxe c. As Gods actions are of two sorts generall and particular the one toward all men in as much as he suffereth the Sunne to shine and the raine to fall upon all the other toward the elect in sanctifying them by his Spirit So must our actions be toward men A generall love we must shew toward all men Turkes Jewes Infidels and toward our enemies in procuring their good in seeking to doe them no hurt in preserving them and theirs out of which generall fountaine of love flow these curtesies in bringing home his straying oxe and helping up the overladen asse But friendship familiarity society we must only have with the children of God This difference the Apostle maketh where he saith Let us doe good to all but specially unto them which are of the houshold of faith Galath 6.10 B. Babington 2. Doct. Of Christs Deity Vers. 21. BEcause my name is in him Hic Moses Divinitatem Christi palam confitetur exprimit Here Moses doth openly confesse and expresse the Divinity of Christ which the Jewes to this day will not see nor acknowledge for this Angell is Christ in whom the name of God is he is called by the same names that God the Father is as the Lord almighty eternall c. Ferus as the Prophet Isaiah saith Hee shall call his name Wonderfull Counsellor the mighty God the everlasting Father c. Isai. 9.6 3. Doct. God disposeth and transposeth kingdomes Vers. 31. I Will make thy coasts from the red Sea c. This sheweth that God setteth the limits and bounds of kingdomes which they cannot passe nor goe beyond he setteth up kingdomes transposeth them and pulleth them downe as Daniel saith He changeth times and seasons he taketh away Kings he setteth up Kings Dan. 2.21 Marbach Borrhaius 5. Places of Controversie 1. Confut. Vniversality and multitude no sure marke of the true Church and religion Vers. 2. THou shalt not follow a multitude c. As in civill matters it is not safe to follow the custome of a multitude so in religion it is dangerous to be lead by numbers and multitude In our blessed Saviours time the people followed the Scribes and Pharisies only a few whom he had chosen out of the world as the Apostles with some others embraced the doctrine of Christ. Therefore universality and multitude which is so much urged by the Romanists is no good rule to know the right Church and the truth by Simler 2. Confut. Against the secret Spanish Inquisition Vers. 1. THou shalt not receive a false tale Although this be a generall instruction to all both publike and private persons that they should not be carried away with false tales yet it most of all concerneth Judges which as Lyranus noteth saith that the Magistrate is forbidden by this Law to heare the one party in the absence of the other because many false tales will be devised by the one when the other is not present to make answer But Burgensis confuteth Lyranus herein whom Tâ—oring in his replies maintaineth who affirmeth truly that this Law videtur habere ortum à natura seemeth to take beginning from nature that when any suit is promoted at the instance of a party the adverse party should be cited Yet he maketh exception of some Courts the processe whereof is secret without any such inquisition as he giveth instance of that great Court in Westphaliae which is called Iudicium secretum Westphaliae The secret judgement of Westphalia Wherein beside that he in pretending to defend Lyranus confuteth him shewing that in all proceedings it is not necessary that publike inquisition bee made the instance that he giveth is insufficient what that secret manner of judgement in Westphalia is he declareth not but if it be such as the Spanish Inquisition is which is shuffled up in corners and in darknesse there being none present but the Inquisitor the Scribe and tormentor disguised like a Devill and the poore innocent lambe that is tortured and examined it is most unjust cruell and tyrannicall The Romane Governours were more equall toward Paul who brought him forth in publike to answer for himselfe and did not sift him in corners And what is to be thought of such secret actions our blessed Saviour sheweth Every man that evill doth hateth the light neither commeth to the light lest his deeds should be reproved 3. Confut. Against the Manichees who made the old Testament contrarie to the new Vers. 22. I Will be an enemy unto thine enemies c. The Manichees who rejected the old Testament and would make it contrary to the new take exception to these and the like places where the Lord professeth enmity against the Canaanites and chargeth the Israelites to kill and destroy them how say they is this consonant and agreeable to that precept of the Gospell that we should love our enemies Contra. 1. Hierome answereth Non tam personarum quam morum facta est dissensio That this dissension and enmity was not in respect of the persons but of their manners The Israelites were not so much enemies unto them as they were enemies to the true religion of the Israelites in worshipping of God aright 2. Augustine saith Illa inimicorum interfectio carnali adhuc populo congruebat c. That killing of the enemies did agree unto that carnall people to whom the Law was given as a schoolemaster unto Christ. 3. The Apostle when he delivered over the incestuous young man unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh Satis declaravit in aliquem inimicum vindictam cum charitate posse procedere c. Did sufficiently declare that revenge may be taken of some enemy in charity c. Potest ergo dilectio esse in vindicante Therefore there may be love in him that taketh revenge as we see in fathers that correct their children whom they love And although fathers kill not their children in correcting them yet God who knoweth what is best for every one cum dilectione corrigere non solum infirmitatibus sed etiam mortibus temporalibus c. can correct with love not only with infirmity and sicknesse but with temporall death as is evident in the Corinthians as S. Paul saith
In what forme the Lord appeared like consuming fire vers 17. 4. How long Moses stayed in the mount 40. dayes and 40. nights vers 18. 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. And he said to Moses I.V.A.P. cum cater better than 〈◊〉 he had said G. as though this wâ—â—y transposed and God had said so before unto Moses which is shewed to be otherwise qu. 1. following Vers. 5. They offered burnt offerings and sacrificed peace offerings unto the Lord of bullocks I.V.A.P. cum cater better than offered burnt offerings of beeves c. G. for the word translated beeves is the last in the verse or they offered c. twelve calves L. twelve is not in the originall Vers. 8. Concerning all these words or sayings I.B. cum cater all these things B.G. but they were words or sayings which were rehearsed out of the booke Vers. 10. At a pavement-worke I. or stone-worke of Saphir V. better than a worke of Saphir B.G. for here libâ—ath stone is omitted or brickworke of Saphir S A. libâ—ath signifieth here stone rather than bricke or a worke of the stone Saphir P.L. or a worke of a precious stone C. a worke of Saphir H. that is a stone-worke such as they use in pavings Vers. 11. Vpon the selected or choice of the children of Israel I.V.A.S. that is Princes or Nobles B.G. C.P. better than upon those which went backe of the children of Israel â—etzile separated selected 2. Questions explaned QUEST I. Whether this Chapter be transposed in part or in whole Vers. 1. NOw he had said to Moses 1. The opinion of the Hebrewes is that this Chapter is transposed with the three Chapters before going which all they thinke to have beene done and Moses to have received the former Judiciall and Ceremoniall lawes before the Morall law was delivered in mount Sinai So that they thinke these things to have beene done in this order that upon the first day of the third moneth the whole host came to the bottome of mount Sinai and that Moses then went up and received the Judiciall and Ceremoniall lawes as they are expressed in the 21 22 23. Chapters and that he descended upon the fourth day and confirmed the covenant as is here in this Chapter declared and so on the fifth day hee went up againe with Aaron Nadab and Abihu and on the sixth day the trumpe sounded and then the Law was delivered Ex Lyranâ— Contra. But this transposing of the story cannot be admitted for these reasons 1. It is not like that the people received the Judiciall and Ceremoniall lawes before they were washed and purged or that Moses would sprinkle them with the bloud of the sacrifice being uncleane But if on the fourth day they received the Lawes they were not yet cleansed for three dayes before the Morall law was given which was as they say on the sixth day they were commanded by Moses to sanctifie themselves and to wash their clothes chap. 19. 2. The Ceremoniall and Judiciall lawes doe depend upon the Morall law and are but particular determinations of the generall precepts of the Morall law which precepts being grounded upon the Law of nature are more evident than any other positive Lawes whatsoever and the Morall law was to remaine and continue for ever so were not the other positive Lawes whether ceremoniall or judiciall therefore it is most like that the Morall law was given first and the other after and not the judicials and ceremonials first Tostat. 3. Againe after the people had heard the Lords terrible voice thundering out the Law they were afraid and desired that Moses might speake unto them from God chap. 20. therefore it is evident that as yet before the Morall law was delivered Moses had not received the other Lawes from God to give unto the people But God spake unto them himselfe Lyranus 2. And as the opinion of the Hebrewes cannot stand that hold all these Chapters to be transposed upon the former reasons so neither can their assertion be received that admit no transposition here at all as Cajetane thinketh that at this time Moses was with God and yet not come downe out of the mount but that the Lord in effect said thus much unto him After thou art gone downe and hast published these Lawes to the people then come thou up againe with Aaron c. So also Lyranus But it is more like that Moses received this commandement to goe up againe after he had published the Lawes and performed all those ceremonies which are rehearsed from verse 3. to verse 9. for Moses was now come downe when the Lord bad him come up Quomodo enim praecipitur ascendere qui cum eo est in monte c. How is he bid to ascend who was already in the mount Hugo de S. Victor And againe seeing it is said vers 9. Then went up Moses and Aaron it is like that then Moses received that commandement to goe up neque enim accâ—ssisset Moses non vocatus for Moses would not have gone up unto God not being called the two first verses then must needs be transposed 3. R. Abraham thinketh that the Chapters before going are not transposed but placed in their right order as how Moses remained before the Lord after the Morall law was given and received the Judiciall and Ceremoniall lawes following and afterward rehearsed them unto the people and performed the other ceremonies here set downe from verse 3. to verse 9. But this commandement that Moses should come up with Aaron Nadab and Abihu which is given to Moses vers 1 2. and executed afterward vers 9. he thinketh to be transposed and this to be done before the Morall law was delivered chap. 20. So also Gallasius Contra. But this cannot be admitted 1. Because before the Morall law was pronounced by the Lord chap. 20. Moses is bid to come and Aaron only with him chap. 19.24 But here Nadab and Abihu and the 70. Elders he is charged to take with him vers 1 2. 2. Immediatly after Moses had sacrificed and sprinkled the bloud he went up with Aaron Nadab and Abihu vers 9. This then was not done before the giving of the Law Tostatus 4. Wherefore the more probable opinion is that neither the Chapters before going are transposed nor yet this Chapter wholly nor yet that there is no transposition at all But the two first verses only which in order are to be joyned with the 9. verse are set out of their place And that first Moses came downe and published the Lawes to the people as the Lord commanded him to doe though it be omitted for without Gods commandement hee would doe nothing his factiâ— and these things being done then he was bid to come up with Aaron Nadab and Abihu c. Tostat. Iun. Oleast Simler QUEST II. What thâ—se 70. Elders were Vers. 1. ANd seventy of the Elders 1. Some thinke that these were those seventy Elders which afterward tooke part of the
the 12. pillars without any graving as their passing over Jordan was kept in memory by that heape of 12. stones Iosh. 4. 2. The names of the Tribes were afterward graven in the onyx-stones and in the Priests breast plate because Moses had a commandement so to doe here he had none but rather the contrary as shall he now shewed 2. Wherefore these pillars were plaine stones without any carving or graving for so the Lord had given Moses a strait charge chap. 20.25 that they should not build an Altar of hewen stones for if they lift up a toole upon it they should defile it Tostat. qu. 7. QUEST X. Whether the Tribe of Levi were here reckoned among the 12. Tribes ACcording to the twelve Tribes As yet Levi was counted for one of the 12. Tribes as may appeare by these reasons 1. When the Tribes were reckoned without any relation to their inheritance they take denomination from the persons which were founders and fathers of those Tribes and therefore Apocal. 7. where under the 12. Tribes the faithfull are understood which belong to Christ which is the true Israel of God where is no respect of any such inheritance Levi is there counted among the Tribes 2. Untill Ephraim and Mâ—nasses were made two distinct Tribes Levi was not excluded and that was not done untill the Tribe of Levi was separated from the rest for the service of the Tabernacle which was not before the beginning of the second yeere of their departure out of Egypt Then Ephraim and Manasses were counted for two Tribes as we reade Num. 1.10 and 50. Untill that time then of sequestring and setting apart the Tribe of Levi it was counted one of the 12. Tribes Tostat. qu. 8. QUEST XI Who were these young men which sacrificed Vers. 5. HE sent young men of the children of Israel 1. These were not the two sonnes of Aaron Nadab and Abihu as Gloss. interlin for as yet the Priesthood was not assigned to Aaron or his sonnes Lyran. And although Moses had knowne before that they should be appointed Priests yet it would not so well have contented the people that they two should have offered for all the whole host Tostat. Lyran. And yet it is not unlike but that Nadab was one of the young men that was sent because he was the eldest sonne of Aaron who was elder than Moses for yet it belonged to the first borne to sacrifice before the Levites were separated to that end 2. Osiander thinketh that these young men were the Levites and Priests the one to prepare the sacrifices the other to offer them But as yet the Levites were not appointed to this office 3. Oleaster thinketh that these young men were not only the first borne nor yet sent to sacrifice but only to minister and attend upon Moses in the sacrifice So also Pelargus seemeth to thinke Iuniores ad labores prompti sunt alacres The younger sort are prompt and ready to labour the elder to take advice and counsell But the text saith that these young men offered burnt offerings they did not then only labour and minister and give their attendance about the sacrifices 4. Wherefore these young men were none other than 12. of the first borne of the chiefe of the Tribes for unto them the right of sacrificing belonged before the institution of the Priesthood for the first borne were holy unto God as appeareth chap. 13. Iun. So also Tostatus Lyranus Gallasius QUEST XII Why they offered no sinne offerings Vers. 5. OFfered burnt offerings c. and peace offerings c. 1. Here is mention made only of two kind of sacrifices burnt offerings which were wholly consumed and peace offerings whereof part was reserved that they afterward did eat of vers 11. 2. There was a third kinde of sacrifices called sinne offerings which they did not sacrifice here both because the people had not at this time committed any speciall sinne for the which they should sacrifice and as yet the rites and ceremonies of this kinde of sacrifice were not appointed as that of the peace offerings the offerer might eat part but of the sinne offerings he was not to eat at all but the Priest sometime was allowed to eat thereof sometime not as appeareth Levit. chap. 4 5. and chap. 6. c. 8. 3. They therefore used their peace offerings in stead of sinne offerings for if they offered them to have their sinnes forgiven then they were peace offerings pro pace habenda in respect of that peace which they desired to have with God and if they had already obtained forgivenesse of their sinne then were they peace offerings pro pace habita cum Deo for the peace which they had with God Tostat. qu. 9.10 QUEST XIII In what sense the Prophet Amos saith They offered no sacrifices BUt seeing here is evident mention made of sacrifices which these young men of the children of Israel offered unto God how can this stand with that saying of Amos who seemeth to affirme that for the space of 40. yeeres they offered not sacrifices unto the Lord Amos. 5.25 Have yee offered unto me sacrifices and offerings in the wildernesse 40. yeeres O house of Israel but ye have borne Siccuth your King c. 1. Hierome first answereth Omnes hostiâ—â— c. non Deo obtulisse sed Moloch regi c. That all the sacrifices which the Israelites offered in the wildernes they offered not to God but to Moloch their King c. But the contrary is evident here that they sacrificed indeed unto God 2. Therefore he hath another answer they are said not to sacrifice because when they sacrificed Non voluntate sed pâ—narum fecerunt metu They did it not willingly but for feare of punishment c. But the readinesse and willingnesse of the people is manifest here for they all answered with one consent All that the Lord hath said will we doe 3. Therefore Cajâ—tans answer is more fit the Prophet so saith Quia fuerunt rara sacrificia c. Because sacrifices wete rare in the desert they had not their daily and ordinary sacrifices as afterward in the land of Canaan to the same purpose also Gallas QUEST XIV Of the number of the sacrifices here used Vers. 5. WHich offered burnt-offerings 1. The Latine Translator readeth They offered burnt-offerings and sacrificed peace-offerings unto the Lord twelve bullockes which reading Tostatus followeth saving that he thinketh that these twelve bullockes were rather for burnt-offerings for every tribe one than for peace-offerings for seeing the people might eat of part of their peace-offerings one bullocke had beene nothing for a whole tribe wherein there could not be lesse of men women and children than 150. thousand Tostat. qu. 11. But this labour he might have spared whether these twelve bullockes were for burnt-offerings or peace-offerings for in the originall there is no number expressed at all The interlinearie Glosse also by these twelve bullockes understanding the twelve Apostles
taketh it following the Latine text So also Oleaster 2. The Chalde Interpreter calleth it Tabernaculum foederis the Tabernacle of the covenant But there is another word used for a covenant aroâ— bâ—rith the Arke of the covenant 1 Sam. 4.3 3. The most usuall reading is The Tabernacle of the congregation for so the word maghed is taken for the assemblie or congregation Numb 16.2 So Paguine Simlerus Osiander with others But Oleaster useth a good reason against this interpretation because the assemblies of the people came not into the Tabernacle but onely to the outward couâ—t as the people themselves confesse Numb 17.13 Whosoever approcheth to the Tabernacle of God shall die 4. Therefore the word maghed comming of jaghad or jaad as Oleaster readeth which signifieth to come or meet with at a certaine or appointed time it is better interpreted Tabernaculum conventâ—â— the Tabernacle of meeting Iunius or the Tabernacle of appointment Vatabluâ— as the Lord himselfe giveth the sense of the word chap. 25.22 Where I will meet with thee or appoint with thee So also Numb 17.4 It may therefore most fitly be called the Tabernacle of appointment or of the appointed meeting where the Lord appointed to meet with Moses and to talke with him QUEST XXIII Whether it belonged to Aaron onely to dresse the lamps Vers. 21. SHall Aaron and his sonnes dresse them 1. Cajetane well noteth Non erat Levitarum hoc efficium sed sacerdotum This was not the office of the Levits but of the Priests the sonnes of Aaron to dresse the lamps 2. And it must not bee read with a conjunction copulative Aaron and his sonnes as Lat. Vatab. Moâ—tanuâ— as though all the whole companie of them should goe in together but disjunctively Aaron or his sonnes Tostat. Iâ—n 3. Hilarie seemeth to be of opinion that it belonged onely unto Aaron to dresse the lamps making this allusion Summus sacerdâ—s lucernas fâ—vens c. iâ—â—ago Christi est qui solus ministrat donat Spiritum sanctum The high Priest nourishing the lamps is a representation of Christ who onely giveth the holy Ghost But this text sheweth that not onely Aaron but his sonnes also are charged with this dutie 4. Therefore Beda well applieth this text understanding by the sonnes of Aaron the Ministers and Pastors of the Church Qui filii sunt veri sacerdotis nostri qui lucem verbi ministrant Which are the children of our true high Priest which minister the light of Gods word 5. And whereas Levit. 24.3 it is said Aaron shall dresse them it must be understood of Aaron and of his sonnes the Priests ex ipsius mandato by his commandement or appointment Iunius And therefore Aaron is onely named because all was done by his direction QUEST XXIV Of the mysticall application of the lamps and oyle thereof THe mysticall application of this oyle which must be offered to maintaine the lamps is this 1. In that the candlesticke was placed not in the most holy place which was a figure of celestiall Jerusalem it sheweth that in the Church now present wee have need of the direction of the word of God yet in the Kingdome of heaven there shall be no such need For the Lambe shall be the light thereof Apocal. 21.23 Rupertus 2. By the light we understand the word of God which the Prophet David saith is a lanterne to the feet Psal. 119.105 Pelargus 3. Oleum gratiam Spiritus sancti ostendit The oyle signifieth the grace of Gods Spirit Isidor Of this holy oyle or ointment the Apostle speaketh Ye have an ointment from hiâ— that is holy 1 Ioh. 2.20 4. As the oyle is pressed forth of the Olive so Oleum Spiritus sancti ècracis Christi torculari expressum The oyle of the holy Spirit is pressed out of the Wine-presse of the crosse of Christ Borrh. 5. In that they are commanded to bring pure oyle without mixture or dregs the puritie of doctrine is signified Haeretisi adulteriâ—um excogitant â—leâ—â— Heretikes doe devise adulterate oyle that is corrupt doctrine Procopius 6. Lastly Augustine thus applieth all together by the Tabernacle he understandeth the world Luceâ—nae accensid verbi est incarnatio candelabrum crucis lignum lucerna in candelabro lucens Christus in cruce pendâ—â—s The lighting of the lampe is the incarnation of Christ the candlesticke is the crosse the lampe giving light in the candlesticke is Christ hanging upon the crosse c. QUEST XXV Of the description and situation of the whole Tabernacle THis then was the forme and fashion of the whole Tabernacle 1. The outward court was first set up which was an hundred cubits long of each side and fiftie cubits broad at each end and round about it were sixtie pillars twentie of a side and ten at each end and this court was hung round about with curtaines of five cubits high on the East end was the gate in the middest of the side of twentie cubits hung with a vaile of foure colours white blew scarlet purple 2. Then was set up the Tabernacle which was thirtie cubits long and twentie cubits broad the which was compassed on each side saving before toward the East with boords laid over with gold twentie on each side and at the West end eight Then it was hung over with the fine curtaines wrought with Cherubims which hung on each side of the Tabernacle and went over the roofe upon them were laid the haire curtaines then round about below were hanged the red Ramme skins and above them the covering of Badgers skins Thus the Tabernacle was finished without 3. After this it was divided into the most holy place which contained ten cubits square and there upon foure pillars was hanged a vaile wrought with Cherubims their followed the holy place which contained twentie cubits in length the rest of thâ—se thirtie cubits on the East side whereof was hung up a vaile upon five pillars which was made of fine twined linen blew silke purple scarlet as the other but not wrought with Cherubims 4. The Tabernacle being thus set up and divided then the holy instruments were placed therein in the most holy place was the Arke with the tables of the Law onely within it and before it Aarons rod and the pot of Manna in the most holy place without the vaile was set on the South side the candlesticke over against that on the North side the table with the shew-bread and before the vaile of the most holy place the Altar of incense In the outward court before the doore of the Tabernacle toward the North was the brasen Altar for sacrifice and betweene that and the Tabernacle the brasen Laver wherein the Priests did wash their hands and feet chap. 30.19 Montan Ribera ex Iosepho 5. Now it appeareth by this description that Augustine is in great error 1. He saith Intrabatur in Tabernaculum ab occidente They entred into the Tabernacle on the West Whereas it is most evident chap. 26.22 that the
of opinion that the breast-plate was fastened by chaines to the Ephod tempore inducendi in the time onely of the putting on 2. But it is more probable that they were not parted or separated the one from the other no not when they were put off for to what end should they have beene so surely fastened together if the breast-plate were continually to be put to and taken off againe And this may further appeare that they went together because when David bad Abiathar to bring the Ephod 1 Sam. 23.9 the pectorall also with the Vrim and Thummim were joyned to it whereby he consulted with God for David 3. Yet were they not so tied as Cajetane thinketh Vt neutrum ab altero separari possit That one could not be separated from another for then they should have beene made all one garment not two but they were so fastened together that they could not be separated nisi quis ea separaverit unlesse one upon some occasion did separate them Tostat. quaest 12. QUEST XXVI Whether the high Priest went into the most holy place in his glorious apparell Vers. 29. SO Aaron shall beare the names of the children of Israel c. when he goeth into the holy place for a remembrance before the Lord continually 1. In that mention is made here of the holy place only it seemeth that the high Priest did not put on all these garments when he went once a yeere into the most holy place and it is so expressed Levit. 16.4 that he should then put on the linen coat the linen breeches a linen girdle and a linen miter the other precious priestly garments are not mentioned 2. Iunius thinketh that here by a Synecdoche the rest of the priestly attire is understood these are named for the rest and so by certaine parts all are to be conceived so also Borrhaius so also Osiander and Marbach make the high Priest here a type of Christ that as hee put off his costly robes and went forth and sacrificed in his owne attire so Christ was stripped of his purple rayment and put on other clothes when he went to be crucified 3. But I preferre rather herein the opinion of Lyranus following R. Salomon Tostarus quaest 11. and Pellican That the high Priest at this time was only clad in linen their reasons are these 1. Because when the high Priest went in to pray for the people and to make reconciliation for them that was to be performed with all humility and therefore the high Priest was to shew his lowlinesse in his outward apparell but afterward when hee went out to sacrifice that was a solemne act and it was fit hee should there administer in his priestly robes Lyranus 2. The most holy place was Gods habitation and there all was of gold therefore it was not fit that the high Priest should come in thither with his garments adorned with gold R. Salomon 3. But Pellican better explaineth this reason that although the high Priest in his costly apparell seemed glorious in the eyes of the people yet omniae illa ornamenta coram Deo feces erant all those ornaments were but as drosse before the Lord and therefore in his sight he was not to appeare in them 4. But an invincible argument may be taken from that place Levit. 16.23 where the Priest is bid to put off the linen clothes and leave them in the holy place and then to put on his owne rayment and so come out and make his burnt offering these were not his owne ordinary wearing clothes for it is not to be imagined that the Priest when hee sacrificed did not minister in his priestly raiment therefore by his owne clothes are meant the rayment peculiar to the high Priest whereas the other linen garments which he had put on before were common to the inferiour Priests Lyranus 5. By this it is evident that the high Priest did come into the outward court in his priestly attire to offer sacrifice at the brasen Altar though he entred not into the most holy place with them both because it was fit he should be seene and beheld of the people in his glorious apparell for greater reverence And seeing he was not to enter into the holy place but in that apparell it is like hee put them on at the doore of the Tabernacle as hee did when hee was first consecrated chap. 29.5 6. But it will be objected that the high Priest was to beare the names of the children of Israel continually before the Lord when he went in and therefore it is not like but that he went into the most holy place in his glorious apparell wherein the stones of remembrance were the answer is that this being but once in the yeere when the high Priest went into the most holy place and yet after he came out hee put on his priestly robes he might be said notwithstanding continually to beare their names before the Lord. QUEST XXVII What the Vrim and Thummim were Vers. 30. ALso thou shalt put in the breast-plate of judgement the Vrim and Thummim There are divers opinions concerning this Vrim and Thummim what they should be 1. Some are of opinion that it is not certainly knowne neither can be defined what they were R. David saith Non est manifestum apud nos quid haec significent It is not manifest among us what these things signifie c. Cajetan also saith what is signified by these names Vrim and Thummim Nullus quantum novimus hactenus explicavit None that we know hath hitherto explained c. 2. Hierom following the Septuagint retaineth not the Hebrew words Vrim and Thummim but giveth their interpretation doctrinam veritatem doctrine and verity so the Septuagint 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 manifestation and truth and they seeme to thinke that hereby was meant only that the Priest should be endued with sincerity and truth as Esra 2.63 where the text is Till a Priest rose up with Vrim and Thummim Hierom translateth Donec surgeret Sacerdos doctus eruditus Untill a learned and skilfull Priest should rise up But it is cleare that the Vrim and Thummim was some reall thing in the pectorall as Levit. 8.8 Hee put in the breast-plate Vrim and Thummim and beside they give not the right sense of the words which signifie light or illuminations and perfections not doctrine and verity 3. Tostatus also referreth these words unto the cleare answers which the Priest consulting with God used to give that they were not ambiguous and doubtfull as the oracles of Apollo Sed illa manifestati◠dubiorum c. erat clarissima ut lux but that manifestation of doubts which was made by applying the pectorall was as cleare as the light quest 13. But there was some materiall and reall thing which was called Vrim and Thummim and not in signification only as is before shewed 4. R. Abraham Ab. Ezra thinketh they were certaine plates put within the breast-plate in the folding
and taketh care for us and as our Priest hee did once for all offer up himselfe in sacrifice for us and still continueth our Mediatour Borrh. 4. Now the inferiour Priests garments are fitly applied to set forth the qualities and conditions of the faithfull which are the members of Christ as the other did shadow forth Christ our head 1. Beda by the linen garment interpreteth decorem castitatis the comelinesse of chastitie by the girdle vigilantem mentis custodiam the diligent watchfulnesse of the minde to keepe the same by the bonnets visus anditus gustus custodiam the diligent keeping of the sight hearing taste and of all the senses 2. Thomas maketh a more generall use Castitas significatur per femoralia c. Chastitie is signified by the breeches Puritas vita per lineam tunicam Puritie of life by the linen garment Moderatio discretionis per cingulum Moderate discretion by the girdle Rectitudo intentionis pertiaram And a right intention by the bonnet 3. But this application is more fit The linen garment signifieth our innocencie and righteousnesse which we receive in the lavacre of regeneration being cloathed with Christs righteousnesse as the Apostle saith All yee that are baptized unto Christ have put on Christ the girdle signifieth constancie in the truth as S. Paul saith Stand therefore your loines girded about with veritie Tiara protectionis divinae signa erant The bonnets were signes of the divine protection the linen breeches shew what care should be had of comelinesse and what reverence is to be used in the service of God Pelarg. Marbach Who addeth this further that as we put more comelinesse upon our uncomely parts as the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 2.23 So our Saviour hath respect unto the vile and abject members of the Church such as are despised and counted base in the world 4. And like as we use three kinde of garments some for necessitie to cover our naked parts some for ornament and comelinesse and some for defence as militarie garments as here the Priests had their linen breeches of the first sort their linen coat of the second and their girdle of the third So unto a Christian are necessarie three kinde of spirituall garments the first is the garment of faith whereby our sins are covered secondly the ornaments of the soule are requisite whereby Christians must be adorned in the sanctitie and integritie of life thirdly they must put on their spirituall armour and take the sword of the Spirit the word of God whereby they may fight against Satan Simler Borrhaius 4. Places of Doctrine 1 Doct. None must intrude themselves into the callings of the Church Vers. 1. CAuse thou thy brother Aaron to come In that Aaron intruded not himselfe into the Priests office but was thereunto called Procopius giveth this note Qui temerario ansu ad se trahere sacerdotium c. He that will rashly draw unto himselfe the Priesthood shall suffer punishment So also Oleaster So the Apostle observeth upon this very example of Aaron No man taketh this honour to himselfe but he that is called of God as Aaron Heb. 5.4 2. Doct. The agreement which ought to be betweene the Civill and Ecclesiasticall state OLeaster noteth here further in that Moses who was the chiefe Magistrate called Aaron to the Priesthood the concord and amitie that ought to be betweene the Civill and Ecclesiasticall state is commended that as Ioash prospered while hee followed the direction of Iehoiadah so both the Ecclesiasticall state should imitate Iehoiadah to give holy counsell and direction unto the Magistrate and the Magistrate to be like Ioash in following the same 3. Doct. Profitable arts are the gift of God Vers. 3. SPeake unto all cunning men whom I have filled with the Spirit of wisdome c. Gallasius hereupon thus writeth Omnem artem industriam c. Dei donum agnosco Every art and industrie which bringeth utilitie unto man I acknowledge to be the gift of God as the Prophet Isaiah saith that God instructeth the husbandman to have discretion Isa. 28.26 Men therefore to whom God hath given the knowledge of profitable and commendable arts should have a care to employ them to Gods glorie and not to abuse them to wantonnesse 4. Doct. Whatsoever is instituted in Gods service must proceed from his wisdome Vers. 3. SPeake unto all cunning men in the Hebrew wise in heart Whatsoever is instituted in the service of God à sapientia Dei proficisci debet must proceed from the wisdome of God no humane device must have place or bee admitted there Simler Sauls policie in transgressing Gods Commandement in saving the best things of the Amalekites though hee thought hee did therein well and wisely yet was displeasing unto God 5. Doct. The sound of the Word in the Gospell exceedeth the sound of Aarons bels under the law Vers. 35. HIs sound shall be heard c. Herein as Lippoman well observeth appeareth the excellencie of the Gospell beyond the Law they heard then but the sound of Aarons bels Nunc audimus clarum sonitum Evangelii Now we heare the cleere sound of the Gospell c And as the understanding of a man exceedeth the capacitie of a childe and the cleere day the dawning so the cleere light of the Gospell excelleth the shadowes of the Law God providing better things for us as the Apostle saith that they without us should not be perfect Heb. 11.40 6. Doct. There ought to be order among the Ministers of the Church Vers. 40. THou shalt make for Aarons sons coats In that Aaron the high Priests coats were made more costly and glorious than his sons the inferiour Priests therein commendatur ordo inter Ecclesiae ministros is commended order among the Ministers of the Church that although Christ doe forbid bid his Disciples Luk. 22. to exercise dominion one over another as the Princes of the world doe Neutiquam tamen ordinem abrogat Yet he doth not abrogate order seeing he hath not onely distinguished them himselfe in gifts but in offices as the Apostle saith Ephes. 4. He hath given some to be Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists some Pastors and Doctors c. Marbach 5. Places of Controversie 1. Controv. Against the superstitious apparell of the Romish Priests Vers. 4. THou shalt make a breast-plate an Ephod and a robe and a broidered coat These Priestly garments being ceremoniall and typicall are now abolished Christ the true high Priest being come with his ornaments Therefore the Romanists doe plainly Iudaize in bringing againe into the Priestly order such varietie of garments as the Pall the Miter the Crozier staffe the Albe the Chimere the gray amice the Stoale with such like Their Priests come forth as though Aaron addressed himselfe with his attire to sacrifice at the Altar S. Paul hath given us a rule concerning these things which are but a shadow of things to come but the bodie is in Christ Coloss. 2.17 But it will
sprinkled Marbach 5. And further whereas Aaron with the rest of the Priests are thus sprinkled with bloud it is shewed summos Sacerdotes non fuisse ita perfectos c. that the high Priests of the Law were not so perfect that they needed not to be purged Osiand But they had need of another high Priest by whose bloud they should be sanctified QUEST XXIX How these things were put into the Priests hands and shaken to and fro Vers. 24. THou shalt put all this in the hands of Aaron and shake them to and fro c. 1. The Latine Interpreter here readeth amisse thou shalt sanctifie them which Tostatus would helpe out thus because divers ceremonies were used in the consecration of the Priests quaelibet earum sanctificaâ—io vocabatur every one of them was called a kinde of sanctifying But the word nuph signifieth to shake or move to and fro 2. Some doe translate it thou shalt lift up So Pagnin Oleaster who referreth it to the ascending and rising up of the vapour or smoake But this shaking to and fro was done before they were burned upon the Altar which followeth in the next verse and there is another word afterward used to shew the lifting up for the shaking to and fro is called tenupha and the lifting up terumah of rum to lift up 3. R. Salomon saith the manner of putting these things into the Priests hands and shaking them to and fro was this Moses did put them into their hands and then with his hands underneath theirs did shake them to and fro toward the East and West and then toward the North and South 4. And by this ceremony of putting those things into the Priests hands Moses delivered them jus talia possidendi right to enjoy such things they should be afterwards for the Priests use Lippom. QUEST XXX Whether Moses were indeed a Priest Vers. 26. ANd it shall be thy part 1. The Latine Interpreter readeth here corruptly erit in partem suam it shall be for his part that is Aarons for what Aarons part should be is afterward shewed vers 28. the word is lecha to thee as the Septuagint translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it shall be for thy part that is Moses should have the Priests part at this time 2. Lippoman hence would inferre that Moses was the high Priest both because he did consecrate the high Priest and he had the breast for his part which only belonged to the high Priest 3. I rather thinke with Osiander that Moses did at this time quodam modo fungi officio Sacerdotis c. after a sort execute the Priests office So also Simler Gallas Hee was in the Priests stead in the consecration of Aaron But if Moses had beene actually a Priest he could not afterward have resigned that office and calling neither can this be inferred upon that place Psalm 99.6 Moses and Aaron among his Priests that Moses was a Priest but it sheweth that Moses and Aaron were most excellent among the Priests as Samuel among those that called upon his name Vatabl. Or Moses was counted among the Priests because he did extraordinarily execute the Priests office as in the consecration of Aaron 4. Tostatus calleth Moses simplicem Levitam a simple or plaine Levite quaest 14 He was indeed of the tribe of Levi and in that sense Aaron also might be called a Levite but Moses was more than a Levite because hee both sacrificed and consecrated the Priests which the Levites could not doe QUEST XXXI Whether Aaron had the breast and shoulder of the ram of consecration Vers. 27. THou shalt sanctifie the breast of the shake offering and the shoulder of the heave offering 1. Whereas the right shoulder was shaken to and fro before and burnt upon the Altar this could not be the shoulder of the heave offering here spoken of for it was burnt already upon the Altar 2. Some thinke therefore that it was the left shoulder which is here called the heave offering and that Moses had that and the breast for his part at this time because he was now in the Priests stead Osiand Marbach But this is not understood of Moses that he should have them they are for Aaron and his sonnes vers 28. Moses part is set downe before what it should be vers 26. namely the breast And it was the right shoulder not the left which was given to the Priest Levit. 7.32 The left shoulder and the rest of the peace offering beside that which was due unto the Priest belonged unto the offerer 3. Therefore this Law here set downe is not concerning the ram of consecration out of the which Aaron had not now the Priests part because he and the other Priest were at that time but as the offerers and presenters but for the time to come an order is set what part they should have out of the peace offerings of the children of Israel namely the breast and the right shoulder Tostat. quaest 13. Iun. Gallas QUEST XXXII What difference there was betweene the shake-offering and heave-offering Vers 27. THe shoulder of the heave-offering c. 1. Some thinke that the breast was only shaken to and fro and therefore was called tenupha the shake-offering and the shoulder was onely lifted up so called also terumah Vatabl. Which Osiander calleth the one Movenda the sacrifice to bee moved or shaken the other Levanda to be lifted up and Iunius seemeth to be of the same opinion who readeth distinctly which was shaken to and fro that is the breast and which was lifted up that is the shoulder But the words following will not beare this sense which was heaved up of the ram of consecration Now no mention is made before of the heaving up of the shoulder but of the shaking of it to and fro with the other things which were put into Aarons hands vers 24. so that the right shoulder of the consecration ram was not onely lifted up but it was also shaken to and fro 2. The generall opinion therefore iâ— that as well the breast as the shoulder were first heaved up and downe and then shaken to and fro So R. Salomon Lyranus Simlerus Gallasius Tostatus with others But if they were both indifferently shaken to and fro and lifted up alike why are these speciall names given unto them Levit. 7.34 The breast shaken to and fro and the shoulder lifted up 3. Therefore I neither thinke that the breast was shaken onely nor the shoulder lifted up onely because the shoulder was shaken to and fro vers 24. and the breast together with the shoulder are indifferently vers 28. called an heave-offering neither yet is it like that there was no difference of motion in the shaking of them and the heaving them up seeing they have speciall names given them of their divers motions But it is most probable that the breast was more shaken to and fro than lifted up and therefore is called tenuphah of the more principall motion and the shoulder
sanctification QUEST LIII How the Lord is said to dwell among them Vers. 45. ANd I will dwell among the children of Israel 1. We must make a difference betweene Gods generall presence every where and his gracious presence in his Church his presence of power is in all places but his presence of grace is only among his owne servants Simler So God is said sometime to be with his children when he blesseth and prospereth them as Potiphar saw that God was with Ioseph Gen. 39. and he is said not to be among them when hee withdraweth his favour and assistance as Moses saith unto the people Numb 14.42 The Lord is not among you and therfore they were in that place overthrowne of their enemies Thus also Thomas distinguisheth of Gods presence Est communis modus c. There is a common manner of Gods being every where and in all things per essentiam potentiam prâ—sentiam by his essence power and presence est alius modus specialis and there is another speciall way of Gods being present sicut amatum in amantâ— as that which is loved is present in him that loveth as our Saviour saith If any man love me c my father will love him and we will come unto him and we will dwell with him Ioh. 14.23 And so the Lord is said to dwell here among his people 2. And here also there is speciall relation to the situation of the Tabernacle which was set up in the middest of the tribes three of them pitching before three behind and three of each side and in that respect God also is said to dwell in the middest of them because his Tabernacle which the Lord made his habitation was in the middest of the host Tostat. qu. 21. 3. But this must be understood conditionally that the Lord would dwell among them so long as they worshipped him aright as hee commanded them Osiander 4 And so hee will not onely dwell among them but worke such wonders among them that they shall by experience knowe that God onely and none other delivered them out of Egypt to serve him Tostat. ibid. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. No perfection in the Priesthood of the law Vers. 1. TAke a young bullocke c. This first sacrifice being offered for the sin of the Priests that were to be consecrated ought to put them in mind that they themselves were sinners and had need of sacrifice Oleaster Which evidently proclaimed that there was no perfection in their Ministerie but that they were to looke for an high Priest so perfect that needed not first to offer sacrifice for his owne sinnes as the Priests of the law did Hebr. 7.27 2. Doct. Of dividing the Word aright Vers. 17. THou shalt cut the ramme in peeces To this usage of the law the holy Apostle seemeth to allude exhorting Timothie to divide the Word aright 2 Tim. 2.15 that as the Priest divided the sacrifice and laid every part in order and as hee in other sacrifices gave the Lord his part and tooke the Priests part and delivered the rest to the people so the Minister of God should 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 divide the Word aright deliver the true sense thereof not wrest or deprave it with false glosses or fained allusions as the Valentinians abused the Scripture and Origen is found herein to have been in great fault Simlerus 3. Doct. Of the imposition of hands Vers. 21. THou shalt sprinkle it upon Aaron c. These ceremonies of washing anointing sprinkling which were used in the consecration of the Priests of the old Testament are not requisit now The Apostles in the new Testament used imposition of hands as the Deacons are ordained by imposition of hands Act. 7.8 So thy praied and laid their hands upon Saul and Barnabas and sent them forth for the worke of the Ministerie Act. 13.4 which externall observation is yet retained in the Church of God whereby 1. They which are ordained are confirmed in their calling 2. They are admonished that their abilitie and sufficiencie for that calling is not of themselves but from him in whose name hands are imposed upon them 3. It is a signe of Gods protection and assistance if they be diligent in their calling that his hand shall protect them 4. And if they be unfaithfull that his hand shall be upon them to judge them in this sense the Prophet David saith Thine hand is heavie upon me day and night Psal. 32.4 Marbach 5. Places of Controversie 1. Cont. Against the anointing of Priests with oyle in their consecration Vers. 7. THou shall take the anointing oyle This oyle was a signe of the graces of the Spirit which should be powred abundantly upon Christ the true high Priest as the Prophet David saith Psal. 45.7 Thy God hath anointed thee with the oyle of gladnesse above thy fellowes This ceremonie then of anointing being fulfilled in Christ it savoureth of Iudaisme to revive this ceremonie now as the Romanists doe in the consecration of their Bishops and Priests This were to be wiser than Christ who commanded no such thing to be done and than his Apostles who used no such ceremonie in the ordaining of Ministers Gallas 2. Cont. Against the anoynting of the fingers Vers. 20. ANd upon the thumbe of the right hand The Romanists retaine the like ceremonie in ordaining of their Priests for they anoint their thumbes and forefingers with oyle as Aarons thumbe was with bloud that those fingers may bee consecrated to handle the bread in the Eucharist which they call the Lords bodie But we reade not that either Christ himselfe or his Apostles anointed their fingers for the consecrating of the Sacrament these then the Apostle calleth the commandements of man touch not taste not handle not Colos. 2.21 Gallas 3. Cont. That the ramme signified not Peter Vers 19. ANd thou shalt take the other ramme These two rammes some would have signifie Peter and Paul the ramme of burnt offering which was wholly consumed they say signifieth Paul amore Christi totum incensum that was wholly set on fire with the love of Christ the other ram wherewith they anointed the eare thumbe and toe of the Priests did prefigure Peter Nam EcclesiaÌ„ Romanae obedieâ—dum est in his quae sunt fidei For the Church of Rome must bee obeyed in those things which belong unto faith which commeth by hearing and this is signified by touching the eare likewise in those things which concerne manners which is understood by anointing the hands and feet which are instruments of all actions Gloss. ordinar Moraliter Contra. 1. And was not Peter wholly ravished and set on fire also with the love of Christ as well as Paul If not why do you preferre him before Paul 2. If faith come by hearing how should the Pope be obeyed in doctrine seeing he useth not to preach to be heard 3. In matters of faith not onely the Romane Church but any other is to bee heard and followed but seeing
from 215. the time of Israels sojourning in Egypt there will remaine 140. But Tostatus buildeth upon uncertaine suppositions for these might as well beget at fortie or fiftie yeeres as at 25. For it is directly expressed of Hezron that he had a child at 60. yeeres after hee had married his third wife 1 Chron. 2.21 And he had Caleb by his second wife Ephoach he had another wife Azubah before 1 Chron. 2.19 he may therefore bee supposed to have begotten Caleb at 60. yeeres or thereabout and Caleb likewise his sonne at the same yeeres or more wee may allow unto them both 120. yeeres that they at 60. had those children so that Hur should not be in this account above 95 yeere old And it is not necessarie to suppose him to bee so old seeing he is in the same degree from Ezrom of the tribe of Iudah that came downe with his father into Egypt which Moses was in from Kohath of Levi that likewise descended into Egypt with his father Gen. 46.11 for Ezron begat Caleb and Caleb Hur so Kohath begat Amram and Amram Moses Hur was in the third generation or degree from Ezron and so was Moses from Kohath and the Hebrewes hold that Amram begat Moses at 77. yeeres By this comparing of these two lines it is not necessarie to make Hur much elder than Moses Therefore whether he were the same Hur or not Tostatus reason inforceth not the contrarie but that in respect of his age this Hur might bee the same before mentioned QUEST IIII. Of the age of Bezaleel 2. FUrther Tostatus according to the same computation maketh Bezaleel to be elder than Moses 91. or 92. yeers old But it is not like that the Lord would have chosen so aged a man to worke with his hands in the worke of the Tabernacle for hee as well wrought himselfe as taught and gave direction to others as is here expressed vers 4. especially seeing the Levites were at fiftie yeeres discharged from the service of the Tabernacle Then supposing his grandfather Hur to have been now 90. yeere old or thereabout his grandchild Bezaleel might be thirtie or fortie yeeres old which was a fit age both for ripenes of understanding and for agilitie and strength in working Both these supputations then of Tostatus are but weakly grounded concerning the age of Hur and Bazaleel QUEST V. Of the difference betweene the gifts of wisdome understanding and knowledge Vers. 3. I Have filled with the Spirit of God in wisedome and understanding and in knowledge 1. Some by these three doe understand the same thing and thinke that nothing else is here expressed but the same thing in divers words that God had indued them with singular skill and dexteritie to make the workes of the Tabernacle Ex. Tostat. qu. 2. But it is not like that so many words are set downe without speciall use and signification the rehearsall of the same thing in divers words without some difference would have seemed superfluous 2. Augustines opinion is hoc significativâ— dictum esse that these things are spoken in another signification that these three the spirit of wisedome understanding and knowledge must be referred to those things which are hereby signified But the text it self sheweth that this wisedome understanding and knowledge are referred to the skill of working in all manner of workes for the Tabernacle as vers 4. to finde out curious workes to worke in gold in silver and in brasse c. 3. R Salomon thus distinguisheth them he taketh wisdome for that cunning which is infused of God understanding for that skill which a man findeth out of himselfe and knowledge for that which he learneth by the instruction and teaching of another But seeing the Spirit of God was their teacher it is not like that they learned of any other And they taught others chap. 35.34 they were not taught of others 4. Tostatus thus doth interpret them By wisedome hee understandeth the habit of skill infused of God by understanding their naturall subtiltie of wit by knowledge the cunning which they had learned by instruction and experience And of the habits infused some were totally and wholly given them some were augmented and increased only And all these three are wrought by Gods Spirit though not in the same degree and manner the wisedome which is the infused skill was only wrought by God the naturall aptnes of wit was given them by God but yet by natural meanes nothing at all by their own industrie the knowledge obtained by instruction was also the gift of God but by their owne labour and diligence Contra. But this may be misliked in Tostatus interpretation that hee thinketh they had the knowledge of Arts gotten by experience for whence should they have this experience in Egypt they were only occupied in servile workes in working in clay and making of bricke therefore it is not like that these were aforehand practised in any such curious Arts Simler 5. Oleaster therefore maketh this difference betweene these three by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chocmah wisedome or cunning he understandeth the internall conceit and knowledge out of the which one proceedeth to worke prudently by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tebunah discretion to applie and direct that inward apprehension and by daghath an experimentall knowledge to know saith he is sensu vel intellectu experiri to take triall by sense or understanding as Lot saith he had two daughters which knew no man that is had no expeâ—â—â—â—â—tall knowledge But what experience could these have of working in all manner of metall and wood and needle worke there being no such occasion of triall given them before 6. Thus then are these three gifts better distinguished That whereas these workmen are said to have done three things to finde out or invent curious works themselves vers 4. and to teach others chap. 35.34 and to worke also with their hands vers 5. to worke in all manner of workmanship these three gifts may be applied thus to these three faculties they had wisedome given them to conceive and apprehend how to worke themselves which is called the finding out or excogitating of worke their understanding served to shew and teach others therefore the other workmen are said only to be wise hearted vers 6. because they were taught and teached not and their knowledge guided their hand to be appliable to expresse that in their working which they conceived in their understanding These three may be reduced also to these two faculties 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the gift power or skill and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the practice Simler the skill was either in their owne apprehension or in the instruction of others their practice was in the agilitie of their hands and expedition of the worke QUEST VI. Whether all the kinds of workes are rehearsed here which were necessarie for the Tabernacle Vers. 5. ANd in the art to set stones c. 1. The Latine translater addeth to worke marmore in marble which
but thy people Quia me peccando deseruit Because they have forsaken me by their sinne as the Angell Gabriel saith unto Daniel thy people in the same sense Seventie weeks are determined upon thy people to finish their wickednesse Dan. 9.24 Hierom Dum sancte vivimus Domini sumuâ— cùm peccamus nostri sumâ—â— While we live well we are the Lords but when we sinne we are our owne Lippom. Pellican So also Osiander Simlerus Ferus Though Calvin mislike this sense yet it is warranted by that place Deut. 32.5 They have corrupted themselves not being his children Iunius 4. And beside the Lord in this speaking doth tax their ingratitude thy people whom thou hast wrought all these wonders for and done so much for they have corrupted themselves Pelarg. 5. And in that the Lord doth attribute unto Moses their deliverance which was wrought by his owne hand and calleth them his people this he doth to make Moses more carefull for the reformation of the people Vt ipse videns omnia sibi â—ncumbere tanquam suos diligentâ—r castiget That he seeing all to lie upon him should diligently chastise them and see unto them as his owne Tostat. Gallas QUEST XXVII Of the greatnesse of the sinne of the Israelites as the Lord himselfe describeth it Vers. 7. HAth corrupted their wayes c. 1. That is of themselves being not seduced by others but of their owne corrupt inclination they have committed this great iniquitie Simler 2. Like as a wife corrupteth her selfe by adulterie so had they falsified their faith toward God by their spirituall fornication Oleaster 3. They were soone turned out of the way there were not fully six weeks passed since the law was delivered Ferus Simler 4. And from the way which God commanded them with thunder and lightning and some of those terrible signes remained still in their sight as the thicke cloud in the top of mount Sinai into the which Moses was entred to speake with God Simler 5. Then followeth the particular description of their sinne 1. They had transgressed directly against the first and second Commandement in making a molten image Ferus 2. And the same an image of a brute beast being more brutish and without understanding themselves Simlerus 3. They had not onely made it but worshipped it 4. Yea offered sacrifices unto it Tostat. 5. And more than that Beneficium meum idolo imputarunt They have ascribed my benefit of their deliverance to an idoll Interlinear 6. Obtulerunt vitulo quae ipsis dederat They offered toward the calfe the things which he had given them their jewels and earings which they received of the Egyptians the Lord having so moved their hearts Ferus 7. And to make up the measure of their sinne the Lord saith they were a stiffnecked people intractable and incorrigible Simler QUEST XXVIII Why they are called a people of a stiffe-necke Vers. 9. I Have seene this people and behold it is a stiffe-necked people 1. Deus loquitur more humane c. God speaketh here according to the manner and phrase of men for we doe not upon one fault condemne a man of stubbornnesse but after we have had sufficient experience and see there is no amendment then wee will pronounce him contumacious and stubborne So the Lord in respect of his owne knowledge knew in the beginning what this people was Per suam cognitionem simplicem aternam uniâ—â— intuitu omnia comprehendit c. By his everlasting knowledge at once he comprehendeth all things But in respect of us now he saith after he had had experience of this peoples perversenesse who had divers times before murmured against him and tempted him and now they had proceeded from evill to worse he now at the length pronounceth them to be a stiffe-necked people Tostat. qu. 16. 2. Some thinke this similitude is taken from them that make haste in running and will not turne their necke to heare or regard those that call them backe Tostat. But allusion is rather made here unto stubborne bullocks not used to the yoke which will not yeeld their necke unto the coller So this people refused the Lords yoke of obedience Simlerus Borrhaius Iunius 3. And hereby is signified not onely their intractable nature that they were a stiffe-necked people Non recipiens correctionem not receiving any correction or shewing any hope of amendment but this is a preamble to their punishment Vbi talis est durities non superest venâ—â— locus Where such hardnesse and obstinacie is there is no place for pardon Calvin There is nothing remaining Quâ—m ut extrema internecione deleatur than that they be utterly destroyed Gallas QUEST XXIX Why the Lord did not prevent the sin of the people at the first BUt it will here be demanded seeing the Lord might have kept the people from sinning why he did it not 1. The Lord thought it good in his wisdome to leave this people a little to themselves and not to call them backe at the first 1. Quia non ita conspicua esset eorum nequitia c. Because their wickednesse should not have so fully appeared Gallasius 2. And if they had presently recovered themselves De justitia sua praesumpsissent They might have presumed of their owne righteousnesse and therefore God suffereth them to fall that they might thereby be humbled and learne to know themselves Marbach 3. And God herein also Tentat fidem Mosis doth trie the faith of Moses who having received the tables might perswade himselfe that all was now in good case and suddenly in his greatest joy hee hath a pull backe hearing of this grievous sinne of the people Calvin Marbach 4. And God suffered it so to be that Moses hereby might interpose himselfe as a mediator betweene God and his people Vt imitaretur Chrystum to imitate Christ and to be a perfect type and figure of him who hath dissolved the wrath of God hanging over our sinnes Procâ—pius 2. But whereas God sometime winketh at mens sins and suffereth them to goe on till their wickednesse be at the full and then punisheth them herein Gods mercie appeareth Qui tempestive occurrit exitio populi c. which in time preventeth the destruction and ruine of the people Gallas QUEST XXX Why and in what sense the Lord saith to Moses Let me alone Vers. 10. NOw therefore let me alone that my wrath may wax hot c. 1. Which the Lord so speaketh not Ac si libere non posset exequi vindictam suam c. As though he could not freely take revenge unlesse Moses gave him leave but the Lord by this manner of speech sheweth quanti astimet servum c. how much he esteemeth his servant ascribing so much to his prayers as though they were a let and hinderance unto him Calvin 2. Some thinke that the Lord by this speech should discourage Moses from praying because their sinne was so great as the Lord forbiddeth Ieremie to pray for the people Ier. 7.16
Deut. 9.22 4. Wherefore it was first cast into the fire not onely to be melted and the fashion thereof to be defaced but it was burned that is so long kept in the fire that by the burning it was made brittle as wood when it is burned to a coale and so being taken out it was pounded and beaten So also Tostatus adding somewhat to his former opinion QUEST LVI Why the powder of the golden Calfe is cast into the river Vers. 20. HE strowed it in the water 1. Cajetan thinketh that as everie one tooke of the water of the river and did drinke modicum pulveris spargebatur super aquam a little of the dust or powder was strowed upon the water for if it had beene any while in the water it would have sunke downe to the bottome and so the people should not have drunke of it But this had beene too great a labour for Moses as everie one drunke to have sprinkled a little of the gold powder in the place where hee tooke up the water to drinke And Moses saith Deut. 9.21 that hee cast the dust into the river it is like it was all at once throwne into the river and the people being afraid to doe otherwise than Moses commanded were ready as the powder was cast into the water to take thereof and drinke 2. Augustine findeth out here a mysterie by water understanding Baptisme which signified the conversion of the idolatrous Gentiles unto the faith of Christ Ille vitulus per ignem zâ—li aciem verbi aquam Baptismi ab eis quos absorbere conatus est absorptus est The golden Calfe that is the idols of the Gentiles by the fire of zeale the edge of the word and water of Baptisme is devoured which sought to have devoured them c. But this seemeth too curious 3. The historicall meaning is this rather the dust is cast into the water which they had received not long before out of the rocke in that drie and barren place Pelarg. Iunius Thereby to upbraid their unthankfulnesse which in the same place where they had received so great a benefit forgate God and fell away from him QUEST LVII How the Israelites were brought to drinke of this water and why Vers. 20. ANd caused the children of Israel to drinke of it c. 1. This was done for some speciall signification though it bee not expressed For it is not to bee thought that so holy a man as Moses being directed by Gods Spirit would cause all this to bee done the golden image to bee burned and beaten to powder and cast into the water and the people to drinke thereof and all in vaine Tostat. qu. 31. 2. And the people though they knew that this was no good signe unto them to drinke water mingled with such ashes and beside it was a bitter and unpleasant water yet durst not gaine-say Moses as neither before did they resist him when he so used their new molten god for both they were stricken with a conscience of sinne and inward terror and God had set in Moses an evident Majestie and authoritie which made them all to feare and tremble before him as it appeareth afterward when a few of the Levites armed themselves against all the host which consisted of six hundred thousand fighting men and killed whom they met none daring to resist them 3. Such like authoritie and Majestie appeared in our blessed Saviour when he whipped the money-changers and merchants out of the Temple and none durst oppose themselves against him Tostat. qu. 31. QUEST LVIII Wherefore the people were compelled to drinke the powder of the idoll NOw these reasons are given why Moses compelled them to drinke of this bitter water 1. Ambrose saith it was done Vt omnia impietatis aboleret vestigia To abolish all the reliques of impietie c. So also Gregorie Nâ—ssen Materia quae eorum peccato subministravit deleta est The verie matter which ministred occasion to their sin was taken away 2. By this meanes a kinde of judgement was shewed upon the verie instrument of their sinne for otherwise it had beene sufficient if hee had done as Iacob did Genes 35.4 to have defaced it and hid or buried it in the ground therefore this was done ut in eo sceleris pateret judicium in quo scelus patratum fuerit that there might be shewed a signe of their sin in that wherein it was committed Tostat. quaest 30. 3. This was done to shew the basenesse and vilenesse of that idoll Vt contemnere discat quod in secessum projici videat To contemne that which they saw cast out in the draught Hierom. So also Borrh. That they should thinke no better of such idols than of their dung and excrements simulque testatur idoli impotentiam and withall it shewed the impotence and weaknesse of that idoll which they saw consumed to dust 4. Hereby was also signified Quòd corpora animos inquinaverant That they had defiled their bodies and soules with this sinne that by drinking of the ashes of the idoll they might understand non cuti tantum adharere that this sin did not cleave only to their skin sed defixum in visceribus but that it was fastened to their verie bowels Calvin So also Procopius to shew Animos ipsorum infectos idololatria that their verie soules were infected with idolatrie 5. Voluit ut pulveribus idoli sui saetiarentur He would have them glutted and satiate with the dust of their idoll as when they lusted for flesh they had such plentie that it came out at their Nostrils Numb 11. So here as with greedinesse they desired an idoll to be made Moses will have their greedie desire satisfied and filled even with drinking it Oleaster 6. And by this was signified Maledictionem à se exhaâ—riendam potandam That they should drinke and draw out their owne malediction and sup up the verie dregs if the Lord were not more mercifull unto them Iun. That as this bitter water was heavie to the stomacke so their sinne was like to sticke by them And this shewed calicem hibere perpetuae infoelicâ—â—atis that they should drinke the cup of perpetuall miserie as when they cried unto Pilate wishing Christs bloud to bee upon them and their seed Lippom. Pellican And so Moses Gerundens one of their owne Rabbines confesseth Non accidit tibi O Israel ultio aliqua in qua non sit vel uncia de iniquitateâ— vituli There hath not happened unto thee O Israel any revenge where there is not an ounce or some part of the iniquitie and sinne of the Calfe 7. Augustine maketh this mysticall signification of it that as the Israelites did drinke and receive into their bodies the golden Calfe so the Gentiles qui erant corpus diaboli credendo transirent in corpus Christi which before were as the body of the Devill while they were idolaters should by beleeving bee graft into the body of Christ c. Like
they saw a few for examples sake to be punished among such a great multitude 3. They which were penitent it is like kept them within sorrowing for their sinne the busie-bodies and carelesse people went up and downe in the streets whom the Levites as they met killed QUEST LXXI Why nonâ— came unto Moses but only of the tribe of Levi. Vers. 28. SO the children of Levi did c. 1. Some thinke that others which feared God in the campe might joyne themselves also unto the Levites who might be spared Gallasius But the text saith vers 26. that they were all Levites that came unto Moses there were none then but of Levi to whom Moses gave this thing in charge 2. Calvin saith Credibile est Levitas nominatim fuisse vocatos It is credible that the Levites were called by name which is the cause that none of any other tribe came But Moses proclamation was generall Who so pertaineth to the Lord let him come unto mee 3. Therefore this rather may be the cause why none of any other Tribe came though it is not to bee doubted that some among them feared God and were not polluted with this sinne of idolatry yet because they were not many of a Tribe it is like being ashamed of their paucity and small number they did forbeare to shew themselves likewise this was done singulari Dei consilio tractu by the singular counsell and instinct of God who drew the Levites unto him and put it in their minde to come that because the Lord had already appointed them for the Priesthood voluit Deus aliquo singulari facto eos reddere sacerdotio dignos God would by some singular fact make them worthy of the Priesthood and that by their zeale Aarons fall might be somewhat covered Simler And by this meanes eluitur infamia ipsi Levi posteris inusta c. that blot and infamy is done away which did cleave unto Levi and his posterity for the slaughter of the Sichemites for the which he received a curse of Iacob in stead of a blessing which curse is now taken away and they are rewarded and honoured of God for this their zeale for the which Moses pronounceth a blessing upon them Deut. 33.8 Gallas QUEST LXXII Of the number of them which were slaine whether they were three thousand or twenty three thousand as the vulgar Latine readeth Vers. 28. ABout three thousand men 1. The vulgar Latine text readeth after some copies which Lyranus and Tostatus follow 23. thousand after other triginta tria millia 33. thousand as Vatablus and Osiander set downe the Latine text which oversight of the Latine Translater is diversly defended 1. Some thinke that the Hebrew text making mention but of three thousand meaneth the principall only which were slaine the Latine in the number of 23. thousand comprehendeth the number of the whole 2. Rab. Salomon thinketh that there were divers slaughters of the people some died of drinking the bitter water others were slaine by the Levites and some were smitten and plagued of God and that all these are summed together in the number of 23. thousand those which the Levites only killed were three thousand So also Ferus But if all this should be granted yet cannot the Latine Translater be excused in setting downe 23. thousand whereas three thousand only are named in the originall 3. Tostatus alleageth that whereas the word in the originall is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cishlosheth as three thousand the first letter caph which is used for a note of similitude may here stand for number of twenty But he himselfe misliketh this answer because neither is it the use of the Hebrewes to set downe their numbers by letters the Greekes and Latines doe and beside the Latine text doth expresse here a note of similitude quasi as it were or about 23. thousand 4. Wherefore Tostatus resolute answer is that in this place the Hebrew text is corrupt and that the Latine is the truer as the Talmudists themselves confesse that in fifteene places the Hebrew text is corrupt per errorem scriptorum by the errour of the Writers But this is a very absurd shift rather than they will acknowledge any errour oâ— oversight in the Latine to lay the fault upon the originall 1. Both the Septuagint and Chalde doe reade in this place three thousand which translations are more ancient than the Latine therefore in the originall the errour is not 2. There may be some scapes in the originall by the ignorance or negligence of the Writers as in the mistaking of a letter or such like but to put in one word for another both of unlike signification and sound cannot be the Writers errour as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shelosheth signifieth three 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 geserim twenty there is no affinity betweene these words 3. The Latine translation hath many such like scapes as Gen. 8.4 whereas the Hebrew hath the seventeenth day of the moneth the Latine readeth the seven and twentieth and many such places may be noted in the Latine which cannot be justified as is elsewhere shewed at large As therefore it erreth in one place so it may be subject to errour in another 4. And how should the Latine text come to be privileged from errour the writings of the Prophets only which were directed by the Spirit of God have that privilege but the Latine Translater had not a Propheticall spirit 5. The Hebrew is more ancient than the Latine and the Latine is translated out of the Hebrew fountaine and the Jewes have beene most carefull to preserve the originall copies pure therefore in all likelihood the Latine is more subject to corruption than the Hebrew 2. Wherefore the ingennous modesty rather of those Popish Writers is here to be commended which confesse the Latine text here to be corrupted as Montanus who hath herein amended the Latine and Cajetanus Vatablus Lippom. Whereof this is an evident argument because the Latine copies disagree some have triginta tria millia 33. thousand some viginti tria â—3 thousand as is before shewed some tria millia three thousand as that which Montanus followeth in the great Philips Bible QUEST LXXIII How the Levites are said to consecrate their hands Vers. 29. COnsecrate your hands unto the Lord c. 1. The Latine Translater readeth Consecrastis manus Ye have consecrated but it being put in the imperative moode consecrate yee sheweth that these words were spoken not after the slaughter was made but either before to incourage the Levites Vatablus Calvine Cajetane or while they were in the act doing Moses by these words animated them Iunius 2. By consecrating their hands 1. Tostatus understandeth that as in their consecration their right thumbes and toes were anointed with bloud so now by shedding of bloud they should be consecrate and as it were initiate in the Priesthood 2. But the meaning is nothing but this that this their service should be instar sacrificii acceptable to God
as if they had offered a sacrifice they did consecrate their ministery and service herein to God as Iunius readeth because they were employed in the Lords businesse and were carried away with a zeale of his glory 3. Beside by this their fact consecrati sunt ministeriâ— they were consecrate to the ministery and service of God as Deut. 10.8 it is said The Lord the same time separated Levi where reference is made unto this fact of the Levites and this is the blessing which here is bestowed upon them 4. Some understand it thus Vnusquisque in filio in fraâ—re suo erit per hanc actionem consecratus Every one by this action shall be consecrate in his sonne and in his brother Cajetane So also Gallas that is they and their posterity should hereby be consecrated unto God But seeing the word is in the imperative consecrate ye the meaning is rather that they should consecrate every one his hand intersiciendo filium c. in killing his sonne or brother Vatab. Calvin And so is it expounded Deut. 33.9 where it is said that the Levites knew not their owne sonnes or children but mention is not made of slaying their sonnes before QUEST LXXIV Of the time when Moses came downe from the mount and when he returned againe Vers. 30. ANd when the morning came 1. This was the next day after the idolaters were slaine which was the very day of Moses comming downe from the Mount which was the fortieth day of his being in the Mount with God for that day was the publike solemnity celebrated by the Israelites to the honour of their new golden god as it appeareth by their melody and dancing as Moses came downe from the Mount the same day when Moses returned to the campe which might bee about the sixt houre of the day he cast the golden calfe into the fire and armed the Levites against their brethren the next morning he had this communication with the people Tostat. quast 37. 2. Now whereas Moses saith upon this next day that hee would goe up to the Lord to intreat for them some thinke it must be understood of his going up againe into the Mount as it is written Deut. 9. Cajetane Borrh. So that this his going up was when he stayed other forty dayes and nights as he had done before to make supplication for the people Simler And then this followed not immediately after hee had thus said but certaine dayes after other things comming betweene Tostat. qu. 38. 3. But it seemeth that this was another going up unto God than when hee stayed there forty dayes the second time for this going up was the next day after Iun. But many things came betweene before his second solemne going up which are rehearsed in the next chapter QUEST LXXV Why Moses urgeth the greatnesse of their sinne Vers. 30. YE have committed a grievous sinne c. 1. There were two dangers to be feared in the people on the one side security and extenuating of their sinne and on the other desperation therefore to prevent the one he telleth them of the greatnesse and grievousnesse of their sinne and to helpe the other he promiseth that he will goe up and pray for them Simler 2. And here lest they might thinke that they only had sinned which were punished he telleth them that even they which remained were guilty also of a great sinne Tostatus As our blessed Saviour telleth the Jewes that they were not the greatest sinners whom Pilate had put to the sword but that others should repent lest they likewise perished Luk. 13. Ferus 3. And Moses still urgeth the greatnesse of their sinne ut ipsi quoque supplices confugiant â—d Dei misericordiam that they also themselves should by their supplications flee unto the mercie of God Calvin 4. And this Moses doth to take from them a false opinion lest they should thinke to be excused in this sinne by their good intention that they made the golden Calfe to the honour of God Ferus 5. And that which Moses doth here in telling the people of their sinne the Law of Moses practiseth still In bringing men to a knowledge of their sinnes Ferus QUEST LXXVI Why Moses speaketh as it were doubtfullâ— If I may pacifie him c. Vers. 30. IF I may pacifie him for your sinne 1. This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ulai is not taken here as a signe of doubting for Moses being a faithfull man and full of confidence did not doubt in his prayers for he that doubteth either maketh question of Gods power that he is not able to grant that which hee asketh or he is not perswaded of his mercie and goodnesse he that doubteth hee shall not receive that which he asketh bonitati Dei injuriam facit doth offer wrong unto the goodnesse of God which he distrusteth And such an one as asketh not in faith shall receive nothing of the Lord as S. Iames saith Iam. 1. If Moses then had prayed doubtfully he had not obtained that which he prayed for Tostat. qu. 40. 2. But Moses speaketh thus either in respect of the temporall punishment which hee was not sure whether it should wholly be remitted for in temporall things wee have no assurance De fide salute certi esse debemus in precibus Wee must be sure in our prayers of faith and such things as concerne our salvation Simler Or rather he useth this doubtfull speech Ne secure de petenda venia cogitent That they should not be secure in asking of pardon Calvin Difficultatem veniae significaâ— He signifieth hereby how hard it was to obtaine pardon for them Gallas that hee might more effectually move them to repentance Ferus As in the like sense this phrase is used in other places of Scripture as Ioel 2.14 If perhaps he will returne and repent him of the evill Iosh. 14.12 It may be the Lord will be with mee 1 Samuel 14.6 It may be the Lord will give deliverance by us So 2 Tim. 2.25 If so be the Lord give them repentance to know the truth Pelarg. QUEST LXXVII Why Moses againe intreateth the Lord seeing he was pacified before vers 14. BUt what needed Moses to have intreated the Lord seeing it is said that he had repented him before of the evill which he had threatned vers 14. 1. Ferus thinketh it was an infirmitie in Moses that having heard before that the Lord was pacified iterum quasi nihil tale audierâ—â— sâ—lliciâ—â—â—â—rat yet prayeth againe as though he had heard no such thing So also Calvin Quod dubitanter inchoent precâ—s That the faithfull begin their prayers doubtfully till faith prevaile But this prayer of Moses proceeded of faith for otherwise the Lord would not have heard him as he did Deut. 9.20 it shewed not then his infirmity 2. Some thinke that Moses obtained nothing at his first prayer but was kept in suspence But this is before confuted quest 40. 3. Some are of opinion that Moses prayer
men that thinke them to be there written as Thomas before alleaged QUEST LXXXII Whether Moses did well in wishing to be raced out of the booke of life and in what sense he so prayeth NOw then seeing the elect which are once written in the booke of life can never be blotted out and Moses was not ignorant thereof how could he pray so directly against the will of God 1. Some thinke that he might so pray to be raced out not as he was there eternally written according to Gods prescience but in respect of his present state of grace as Lippoman saith that when Moses sinned at the waters of strife delevit eum de libro secundum praesentem justitiam God blotted him out of his booke in respect of his present justice but afterward put him in againe c. But it cannot be so here for seeing none are so blotted out but by their sinne for Moses to desire to be so raced out had beene petere peccare mortaliter to crave to sinne mortally and againe God doth not thus race out any in respect of their unrighteousnesse but they race out themselves 2. Some thinke that Moses thus prayed quia turbatus erat because he was troubled and perplexed and did not consider at that instant whether that were impossible which he desired and they thinke he thus spake ex impetu passionis in the heat of his passion Ex Lyrano And Calvin saith not much unlike Mosem tanta vehementia fuisse abreptum ut loquatur quasi ecstaticus That Moses was carried away with such vehemencie that he spake as a man beside himselfe But Lyranus reason confuteth this answer because tranquillitas mentis tranquillity of minde is required in him that commeth unto God 3. Augustine giveth this exposition Ego sum certus quod non delebis me de libro vitae c. I am sure that thou wilt not blot me out of the booke of life and so Lord let me be as sure that thou wilt not destroy this people Ex Lyran. Tostat. But in that to this part of Moses request the Lord answereth negatively that he will not blot out him but whosoever sinneth Moses spake not so in that sense of his owne confidence and assurance for then the Lord would not therein have contradicted him but rather have given consent unto his speech as approving his confidence or else it would seeme to be an impertinent answer neither of which is to be admitted 4. Rupertus whom Ferus followeth thinketh that Moses speaketh affirmatively in this sense that if so the Lord in mercie would not pardon the peoples sinne but deale rigorously consequitur ut me de libro tuo deleas it must also follow that I be blotted out of the booke of life But this should have shewed Moses to be wavering and doubtfull of his owne salvation whereof the faithfull have such confidence and assurance that though thousands should perish they would make no question of their owne salvation 5. Lyranus giveth this interpretation that Moses thus spake Secundum dispositionem partis inferioris anima According to the disposition of the inferiour part of his minde that is in his affection and desire though it were not so in voluntate rationem superiorem sequente in his will following his judgement the superiour part of his soule as Christ in his desire wished the cup to passe from him yet simpliciter vellet pati simply would suffer and so Moses here simpliciter voluit non deleri simply would not bee blotted out But this example is nothing like 1. For first divers of the ancient Writers prove out of this place the two wils of Christ as Athanasius Humana voluntas propter infirmitatem carnis refugiebat passionem His humane will by reason of the infirmity of the flesh refused to suffer sed divina prompta erat but his divine will was ready c. So also Hierom then in this sense this example fitteth not Moses at all who had not two such wils as Christ had 2. But allowing Christ here to pray as man which is rather to be received for as God he prayeth not but is prayed unto We may further admit that distinction of Peter Lombard that there is Duplex affectus mentis sensus A double affection of the minde and of the sense Christ in the affection of his minde and judgement was willing to suffer but sensualitatis affectu in the affection of his sense he desired the cup to passe but this was a naturall desire in Christ to escape death now in Moses to wish not temporall but eternall death was a supernaturall desire and therefore proceeded not from the sensuall part of his minde but rather out of his most inward feeling and meditation 6. Tostatus thinketh it to be a parabolicall speech Ad signandum intentionem defideriâ— To shew the intention of his desire like unto that of Rachels unto Iacob Give me children or else I dye Gen. 30. and yet Rachel would rather have chosen to live and have no children than to have children and then presently die like as if a man should say Doe this thing for mee or else kill me and yet he had rather that thing should be left undone than himselfe to be killed and after the same manner doth Moses pray here But this were for Moses to speake one thing and meane another And as Hierom well compareth them together Moses spake here with the like affection that S. Paul prayeth to be an anathema and accursed for his brethren sake which the holy Apostle spake with his whole desire calling Christ to witnesse that he lied not As S. Paul is not to be taken there to speake parabolically or figuratively but even from his heart so doth Moses here 7. Borrhaius saith that Moses thus prayeth with a condition Si non vis if thou wilt not pardon Israel then race me out I am vero Moses non velle Deum Israelem in totum perdere fide agnovit Now Moses was sure by faith that God would not wholly destroy Israel But Borrhaius maketh that the conclusion here God will not destroy Israel therefore I cannot bee blotted out c. which Moses useth as an argument to perswade the other Race mee out of thou wilt not c. And beside Moses here prayeth not that the Lord would not wholly destroy the people for that God had granted him before vers 14. but that the Lord would forgive them their sinne and be fully reconciled 8. Iunius understandeth this desire of Moses also to be conditionall but in another sense as this condition he would have supplied Si Deo placebit si videbitur If it shall please God if it shall seeme good unto him which condition the Apostle would have generally understood Iam. 4. So also Marbachius would have the like condition expressed Si possibile fit If it be possible as our Saviour putteth in that condition If it be possible But these instances are not alike in
silence confessed his errour and suffered himselfe to be reprehended 9. Controv. Against satisfaction before God by temporall punishment Vers. 28. SO the children of Levi did as Moses commanded c. The Lord was well pleased with this punishment which was inflicted by the Levites upon the idolaters yet we must not thinke that Gods wrath was hereby satisfied for God was appeased before by Moses prayer vers 14. neither was it likely that the punishment of a few could satisfie for the sinne of the whole host that the death of three thousand could make amends for the sinne of six hundred thousand Simler But ad exemplum profuit this punishment was profitable for the example of others and by this meanes castra purgata fuerunt the campe was purged of the ringleaders of this sinne Calvin 10. Controv. Of the corrupt reading of the vulgar Latine text setting downe 23. thousand for three thousand ABout three thousand The Latine Translater therefore here readeth corruptly 23. thousand as is before shewed at large quest 72. 11. Controv. All shedding of bloud maketh not one irregular and unmeet for the Ministery Vers. 29. COnsecrate your hands The Romanists observation therefore of irregularity is superstitious that allow none to be admitted to Orders which have beene shedders of bloud Lippoman one of their owne Writers giveth here a good note Non est ergo omnis effusio sanguinis irregularitatis nota All shedding of bloud is not then to be held a note of irregularity seeing the Levites thereby were consecrated c. Indeed manslayers and bloudy men are not easily to bee admitted to the Ecclesiasticall Ministery but one which hath served in the warres or had borne the office of a Judge being otherwise meet for his gifts is not for any such respect to bee debarred As Ambrose in the better times of the Church of a Judge was made a Bishop 12. Controv. Against the Romanists that thinke no man can be certaine of his salvation but by revelation Vers. 32. RAce me out of thy booke Procopius here well collecteth Ecce Mosi per omnia exploratum fuit c. Behold Moses did certainly know that his name was contained in the booke of life But Tostatus thinketh that this was extraordinary and that now Aut rarissimi homines aut quast nullus certus est That few or in a manner none are sure of their salvation Moses he thinketh had this by revelation and by his familiar conference with God and so S. Paul when he was taken up into the third heaven Tostat. quaest 42. Contra. 1. Moses was assured of his election even as other faithfull are God answereth him that hee which sinneth that is without repentance and recovery shall be raced out therefore he that sinneth not so but repenteth of his sinne is sure he is there written as the Apostle saith Hee that is borne of God sonneth not sinne doth not reigne in him and so againe it may be turned he that sinneth not is borne of God And S. Peter saith Brethren give diligence to make your election and calling sure for if yee doe these things ye shall never fall 2 Pet. 2.10 By good workes then as lively testimonies of our faith our election may be made sure 2. The ground also of S. Pauls confidence and assurance was not so much any speciall revelation as the common operation of faith in Christ he was perswaded nothing should separate him from the love of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord Rom. 8.39 Faith therefore in Christ Pauls Lord and ours assureth us of Gods inseparable love See more Synops. Centur. 4. err 25. 13. Controv. That God doth not only foresee but upon his foresight also decree the condemnation of the reprobate Vers. 33. HIm that sinneth will I put out of my booke Tostatus further here hath this observation that the reprobate are not predestinate of God as the elect are but praesciti tantum onely foreseene Solum cognoscit Deus quod iste vel ille homo erit infoelix non quod de eo aliquid statuerit c. He only knoweth that this or that man shall be damned and be unhappy not that God decreeth any thing of such quest 41. Contra. 1. This opinion is contrary to the Scripture Iudas is called the child of perdition Ioh. 17.12 Saint Paul calleth the reprobate vessels of wrath prepared to destruction Rom. 9.22 and Saint Inde They were of old ordained to this condemnation vers 4. These places doe evidently shew that the reprobate are ordained prepared and appointed unto condemnation 2. Otherwise if it were not so that God decreeth the end and condemnation of the wicked hee should be deprived of the one part of the office of the supreme Judge which is as well to decree punishment to the wicked as rewards to the righteous 3. Indeed a difference there is betweene the decree and foreknowledge of the one and of the other but not that which Tostatus imagineth As first God ordained both for the elect the end which is salvation and the way for them to walke in but God foreseeth only the evill wayes of the wicked but their end he both foreseeth and decreeth secondly the decree of election is only of grace without the foresight of the faith or good workes of the Saints but the decree of actuall condemnation in the wicked is upon the foresight of their sinne and misbeleefe as is elsewhere shewed more at large See more hereof Synops. pag. 822. 14. Controv. The punishment of sinne remaineth not after forgivenesse of sinne Vers. 34. YEt in the day of visitation I will visit them Ferus hereupon observeth that God many times dimissa culpa pâ—nam sibi reservat c. doth reserve the punishment the fault being pardoned As Adam and Eve had their sinnes forgiven upon the promise of the Messiah yet they both received punishment so Numb 14.20 God at Moses request forgave the sinne of the murmurers yet all their carkasses fell in the wildernesse Contra. 1. That which God forgiveth he perfectly pardoneth Ierem. 31.34 I will forgive their sinnes and remember their iniquities no more Ezech. 18.22 His transgressions shall be mentioned no more unto them But if the punishment should bee reserved still then after remission their sinnes should bee remembred 2. Wherefore their chastisements which follow after the confession of sinne as in the examples given in instance were rather corrections for their owne emendation or the example of others than punishments for sinne as Tostatus reasoneth that if sinne be directly punished nunquam daeretur ei temporalis poena sed aeterna it should never have temporall but eternall punishment it is therefore non poena peccati sed admonitio quaedam not the punishment of sinne but a certaine admonition Tostat. qu. 47. See Synops. pag. 653. 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. The absence of the Pastor verie dangerous Vers. 1. OF this Moses we know not what is become Vides hoc loco absentia rectoris
That although the Lord knew all things in himselfe yet ut ex operibus ejus sciat c. he might know by their workes whether he should doe good or evill unto them Simlerus The Lord speaketh not then of his knowledge in respect of himselfe sed ut manifestum fieret but that it might be manifest unto men Tostat. That a reason of Gods workes might be evident to all 5. So although God Non simpliciter ignoscit gustum tamen misericordia dando c. Doth not simplie pardon them yet in giving them a taste of his mercie he doth animate them to sue more earnestly for pardon Calvin QUEST XI Why it is said they laid aside their good rayment from the mount Horeb. Vers. 6. THey laid aside their rayment from mount Horeb c. 1. Some give this sense after Moses came downe from the mount they put them off Genevens But it is shewed before that this was done before Moses came downe from the mount the second time qu. 2. and how many words are inserted after Moses came downe which libertie if it were lawful to take one might make any sense of the Scripture 2. Cajetane whose opinion is partly touched before qu. 9. thinketh that indeed they tooke off the ornaments from the verie mount which they had decked and adorned but they are bidden vers 5. to put off their ornaments from them they were then upon them and not upon the place 3. Tostatus understandeth it thus Ex eo loco non habuerunt ornatum From that place they had no ornaments and so maketh this the sense as though not onely in that place but afterwards going from that place they left off those ornaments And Oleaster coniectureth thus Forte vsque ad ingressum terrae nullis festivis vestibus usus est It may be they used not their best apparell till they came into the land of Canaan c. But if they had not worne their garments afterward it had been no such miracle that their rayment did not wax old upon them during the space of fortie yeares as it is observed Deut. 8.4 And after they were reconciled unto God the cause of their mourning being taken away it is like the signe of their sorrow their mourning weed was discontinued 4. The most doe expound circa montem Horeb about the mountaine Horeb Ferus Ad montem at the mountaine Vatab. They mourne in the same place where they had offended God with their sinne Marbach that the very place might put them in minde what great benefits they had deprived themselves of there they had received the Law and there the tables of the covenant were broken Gallas What place this Horeb or Choreb was is shewed before quest 2. chap. 3. Gallasius and Marbach think that Sinai was the name of that part of the hill toward the East and Choreb of the other part toward the west 5. But Iunius doth give the best sense of this place they laid aside their ornaments procul à monte Choreb a great way off from the mount Choreb as taking themselves to be unworthie of Gods presence who abode in Choreb And so in the like manner Moses removed the Tabernacle where the Lord shewed visible signes of his presence farre off from the campe in the verse following as a signe of Gods indignation and departure from among them QUEST XII What Tabernacle Moses removed out of the campe Vers. 7. THen Moses tooke his Tabernacle c. 1. Calvine taketh this for the Tabernacle which God appointed Moses to make which he supposeth to have been made alreadie So also Rupertus But that cannot be for the making of the Tabernacle followeth afterward chap. 35. And if this bee admitted the whole historie that remaineth in this booke should be transposed neither had they any time to make it for Moses was newly come downe from the mount where hee had hitherto received but instructions how the Tabernacle should be made and if the Tabernacle of the Lord had been alreadie made it should not now begin to have been first called Ohel mogned the Tent of the congregation 2. Some thinke that this is per prolepsin dictum spoken by a figure Prolepsis the Tabernacle is mentioned as now made which was not made till afterward Gloss. interlinear But that Tabernacle situated and erected in medio castrum in the middest of the campe and never without the host therefore this was not that great Tabernacle or Sanctuarie Gallas 3. Cajetane seemeth to understand this of the great Tabernacle and thinketh that Deus revocat quod alias promiserat c. God doth here revoke that which hee had promised concerning the Tabernacle that he would therein dwell among them and that he purposed to substitute Ioshua to bee high Priest in Aarons stead because hee went not from the Tabernacle vers 11. This God threatned to move them to more effectuall repentance but hee performed it not Ex Simler◠But this cannot be that great Tabernacle afterward erected for the reasons before alleaged neither was that the reason of Ioshuahs staying in the Tabernacle especially seeing no such thing is insinuated in the text but because he was Moses minister and gave daily attendance upon him 4. Neither is this to be understood de suo ipsius tentorio of Moses owne Tabernacle or Tent as Gallas Iun. Borrhaius for he dwelt still among the people Simler and hee went only to this Tabernacle out of the host when the people had any businesse with God And if it had been Moses owne Tent there should have been his wife and children with them that Ioshuah needed not to have been left behinde to keepe it vers 11. when Moses returned into the host Tostat qu. 9. 5. Wherefore this was some peculiar Tabernacle which Moses erected specially for the service of God as it may appeare by the name of it it hath the same name which the other great Tabernacle was to be called by there was the cloud the visible signe of Gods presence and the people worshipped toward that place Simlerus Osiander Tostatus Calvine useth here divers reasons to prove that it was not Moses private Tabernacle 1. Because Moses is said simplie to have taken the Tabernacle not his Tabernacle 2. Because a sacred name is imposed upon it 3. Moses changed not the place of his dwelling 4. The Lord there shewed visible signes of his presence 5. The people worshipped toward it all this sheweth that it was a sacred place and not Moses Tent of habitation c. All this being granted yet it followeth not that it was the great Tabernacle as Calvine and Oleaster thinke both in respect of the time it was not yet made and of the place that was planted in the middest of the campe and not without Lippoman QUEST XIII Why Moses pitched his Tabernacle without the host Vers. 7. ANd pitched it without the host 1. Tostatus taketh the reason thereof to bee this because when the people were willed to lay
aside their ornaments Moses also would remove the Tabernacle Quia in eo pars quaedam honoris populi consistebat Because therein a part of the peoples honour consisted qu. 8. 2. Oleaster giveth this reason Quia immunda erant castra Because the campe was defiled by their idolatrie Moses removeth the Tabernacle 3. But the verie cause hereof was this that as God had said before that hee would not go up with them so Moses is commanded to remove the Tabernacle Vt hoc signo admonerentur Deum ab ipsis abalienatum That they might hereby be admonished that God was alienated from them Simler 4. Moses also doth this ut promoveret ipsorum poenitentiam to set forward their repentance ut agnoscerent se indignos cohabitatione Dei that they should acknowledge themselves unworthie of Gods presence and cohabitation as the Publican in the Gospell stood a farre off and knocked upon his breast Ferus 5. But herein appeareth notwithstanding the mercie and clemencie of God that departeth not altogether nor yet removeth the signes of his presence farre off quin interpellare possint but that they might have accesse thither to offer up their requests Marbach 6. Rupertus maketh this mysticall application of it the pitching of the Tent without the campe signifieth Quod coelestia sacra quorum Minister Pontifex Christus c. That the heavenly things whereof Christ is the high Priest and Minister are extended farre beyond the carnall rites and ceremonies of the Jewes QUEST XIV How far from the campe this Tent was removed Vers. 7. FArre off from the host 1. R. Salom. thinketh that this Tent which Moses pitched without the host was removed some twelve cubits from the campe But this had been all one in a manner as if the Tent should have been in the campe still neither in so small a distance had it been a signe of Gods departure from them which herein was specially intended Tostat. qu. 9. 2. Iunius thinketh it was removed ad millesimum cubitum about a thousand cubits by the analogie of the place Numb 35.5 where the Levites suburbes are described to be 2000. cubits from one side to another of each side a thousand from the citie which was in the middest But there can be no proportion taken from the fixed situation and compasse of their cities and suburbes for the measure and distance of their ambulatorie and walking campe 3. Rather the space of distance betweene the Tent and the campe may be apportionated by the like Ioshua 4.3 where the space betweene the Arke that went before them and the campe is prescribed to be two thousand cubits which maketh a mile but hereof there can be no certaintie it being not expressed in Scripture QUEST XV. Why it is called the Tent of the Congregation Vers. 7. ANd he called it ohelmogned The Tent of the congregation 1. Tostatus thinketh that it is so called because here were kept the tables of the law wherein was conteined the covenant of God before they were put into the Arke So also Sa. But the first tables were broken and Moses yet had not received the second 2. Rupertus thinketh it is called the Tabernacle of the Covenant Quia non ante solvuntur inimicitia quam tendatur Tabernaculum because the emnitie betweene God and the people was not dissolved before the Tabernacle was pitched But the erecting of this Tabernacle rather was a signe that God was angrie with the people and vouchsafed not to be among them 3. Ferus much what to the same sense saith it was so called Quia datum fuit ad confirmationem foederis This Tabernacle was given to confirme the Covenant but it was set up rather as a signe of separation betweene God and them 4. Lyranus it is so called Quia â—ibi fiebant faedera id est compositiones concordiae Because covenants were there made that is the compounding and according of strife But all those are deceived in the vulgar Latine text which doth not here well translate the Hebrew word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 moghed 5. This word than rather signifieth a congregation or meeting together than a Covenant Oleaster sheweth that this word may have foure derivations 1. It may come of gnavad which signifieth to testifie and so it may be taken for the Tabernacle of the Testimonie which sense the Septuagint followeth 2. Of gnadhah to adorne and so it may be called the Tabernacle of ornament 3. Of gnà dhadh to erect so it is named the Tabernacle of erection because it was erected and set up or taken downe 4. It is derived of iagnadh which signifieth to congregate to meet together at an appointed time And this hee preferreth as the aptest derivation So also Iun. Paguin Vatabl. Because there the Lord did meet and speake with Moses Oleaster Or rather Moses proclaimed unto all that would aske counsell of God that they should come thither whereupon it was called the Tent of the Congregation or meeting together Iun. annotat QUEST XVI Why the people stood up unto Moses and looked after him Vers. 1. ALL the people stood up 1. Calvine thinketh that this is not to be referred to any civill honour which they shewed unto Moses but that it must be understood de spirituali cultu of the spirituall worship which they yeelded unto God when Moses went to the Tabernacle But the spirituall worship is spoken of afterward vers 10. They worshipped everie man in his Tent doore 2. Wherefore by this behaviour of the people is rather shewed the great reverence which they shewed toward his person and this was the first fruit of their repentance Quod honorant eum quem prius contempserant They honour him whom they had despised before in his absence calling him in disdaine This Moses Gallas 2. Another effect of their repentance was they stand in their doore but dare not follow after him as thinking themselves unworthie to draw neere unto God 3. They looke after him untill he was gone in signifying their desire unto him 4. They worship toward the Tabernacle Ferus 3. Tostatus supposing that this was done after Moses came downe from the mount thinketh that the people gave this great reverence to Moses now more than before because of his shining countenance which the children of Israel could not endure to behold But it is shewed before qu. 7. that Tostatus is herein deceived concerning the time and order of this storie for Moses was not gone up yet the second time but was called up afterward chap. 34.1 and therefore he had not yet such a shining countenance which may further appeare by this because heere they looke after Moses and upon him but when his face glistred after his comming downe they were afraid to come neere him or looke upon him 4. In that the Israelites looke upon Moses backe parts Rupertus maketh this mysticall collection that till all things are fulfilled which are promised in both the Testaments Iudai non videbunt the Jewes
seene God face to face hee would not have desired to see his face afterward 6. Wherfore by this phrase is only meant that cleere revelation which the Lord shewed to Moses more than to any other so that it is spoken comparatively to other Prophets the Lord will speake by vision and dreame but to Moses mouth to mouth Num. 1â— 8 Simler He spoke to him face to face valde familiariter very familiarly his divine essence he could not see as the Lord answereth him afterward vers 20. Lyranus As a friend imparteth to a friend his secretâ— and counsell so Deus non abscondebat ab illo consilium God did not hide from him his counsell Rupertus The face of God is the knowledge of God Cognoscitur Deus per speculum cognoscitur per seipsum God is knowne as by a face in a glasse he is seene by himselfe in a glasse here in himselfe in heaven Gregor Moses saw God here as in a glasse but as he is in himselfe he could not see him But it will be objected that Iacob also saw God face to face therefore he saw as much as Moses but the meaning onely is that God appeared there to Iacob more manifestly than before sed pro ipsius gradu mensura but according to his degree and in measure Gallas Marbach Burgensis hath another answer that he which spake with Iacob face to face was an Angell he is called Elohim which name is given unto Angels as well as unto God but here he that spake with Moses is called Iehovah which name is proper and peculiar unto God But in as much as that Angels name was ineffable for Iacob desired to know it but it was not declared unto him it is certaine that it was Christ himselfe who in hmmane shape there wrestled with Iacob and therefore I preferre the former answer QUEST XX. Why Ioshua is here called a yong man Vers. 11. HIs servant Ioshuah a yong man 1. Ioshua was not in respect of his yeeres a yong man but was at the least at this time 43. yeeres old as Simlerus collecteth for he lived after this fortie yeeres during the sojourning of Israel in the desart and afterward was Captaine and Governour of the people 27. yeeres which all make together 100. and 10. which was the whole age of Ioshuah But allowing unto Ioshuah 17. yeeres of government only as Iunius which is more probable then Ioshuah was 53. yeeres old at this time And it is evident that Ioshuah was of good yeeres and experience who was before made Captaine of the warres against Amalek chap. 17. 2. And that Ioshuahs time of government was not 27. but only 17. yeeres may bee thus gathered from the going out of Israel out of Egypt unto the fourth yeere of Salomons raigne are 480. yeeres 1 King 6.1 which are thus gathered fortie yeeres in the wildernesse the Judges make 299. yeeres Eli Samuel and Saul 80. David 40. of Samomons reigne there must be counted foure there want only 17. yeeres to make up the former summe of 480. which time must be given unto Ioshuahs government and no more 3. He is therefore called a young man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nagnar not so much with relation to his manners because he was integer an upright man and innocent without guile or fraud Simler Cajetane or in respect of his service or attendance as sometime in that sense puer a lad is taken for a minister as Iun. Oleaster Tostatus for there is another word meshartho which signifieth his minister Lippoman But it either may be taken here pro discipulo for a disciple or scholar as our blessed Saviour after his resurrection said to hâ—s Disciples children or lads have ye any meat Ioh. 21. Lippoman or else he is called juvenis respectu Mosis a young man in respect of Moses Lyranus QUEST XXI Whether Ioshuah is here understood not to have departed from the Tabernacle Vers. 11. DEparted not out of the Tabernacle 1. The most doe understand this of Ioshuah that he departed not out of the Tabernacle But after the Lord was departed from Moses and the cloud removed mâ—nebat ibi ad custodiam he remained there to keepe it Oleaster ne cui pateret accessus homini aut bestiae that none should come neere it man or beast Tostat. qu. 11. 2. Upon this ground they further make Ioshuah a type of Christ qui semper in conspectu Dei intercedit pro nobis who is alwaies in the fight of God to make intercession for us Osiander Rupertus maketh Ioshua a figure of the Gospell as Moses signifieth the Law Spiritus viviâ—icans à tabernaculo cujus pontifex Christus non recedit The quickning spirit doth never depart from the Tabernacle the high Priest whereof is Christ which spirit the Law hath not Gloss. interlin applieth Ioshuahs continuall being in the Tabernacle unto Christs promise that he would be with his Disciples to the end of the world 3. Some hereupon further note that Aaron quasi sacerdotio suo privatur Aaron is for the time deprived as it were of his priesthood and the keeping of the Tabernacle committed to Ioshua Simler Pelarg. 4. But all these collections are grounded upon the false interpretation of the text for this last clause must be referred unto the Lord mentioned in the beginning of the verse not unto Ioshua for over the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nagnar is the distinction rebiah which doth distinguish and divide it from the sentence following So that thus the sentence must bee read When Moses returned into the host and his servant Ioshua a yong man hee departed not from the middest of the Tabernacle that is God who was present in the visible signe of the cloud Iun. The meaning then is that the cloud departed not from the Tabernacle which was without the campe whereby the Lord signified that he would not go among them as he had said vers 3. And seeing Moses could not enter into the Tabernacle while the cloud was thereon chap. 40. how is it like that Ioshua could abide there continually And further whereas only Moses and Ioshua as Cajetane noteth were admitted to come unto the Tabernacle quia soli immunes erant à peccato populi because they onely were free from the sinne of the people it was fit that Ioshua should attend upon Moses being his Minister and that Moses should not go and returne alone into the campe 5. Procopius so understandeth it as that Ioshua intra castra se continet did keepe himselfe within the campe because he was yet but a young man and not perfect and so not fit to be admitted to the colloquie or speech of God But Ioshua neither stayed in the campe when Moses went forth to the Tabernacle neither yet is it to bee supposed to have stayed behind in the Tabernacle when Moses returned but he did accompanie him and attend upon him both to and from the Tabernacle 6. The Tabernacle needed no keeper
to goe any further he therefore taketh them to bee deceived who thinke diversum aliquid hic notari that some divers thing is here noted than before for in the same sense the Lord is said to goe before them and to goe with them in the middest of them But in that the Lord saith againe vers 17. I will doe this thing also which thou hast said it is evident that Moses added somewhat to his former request and begged somewhat which was not yet granted though Calvin thinketh it is but the repetition of the same thing tollenda dubitationis causa to take from Moses all doubting So also Oleaster 2. Some doe thinke that Moses here asketh a divers thing from that which the Lord granted where there are divers opinions 1. Lyranus taketh it that whereas God promised to goe before Moses he further entreateth that hee would totum populum praecedere goe before not him only but all the people c. But the Lords promise was generall that his presence should goe before not expressing whom and Moses request which the Lord yeeldeth unto wherein hee maketh mention of the people vers 13. sheweth that the Lord so meant that hee would be a guide to all the people 2. Cajetan saith because the Lord had promised only in generall My face shall goe not expressing whether antâ— eos cum eis post eos before them with them or behinde them now he entreateth that hee would goe with him But Moses repeating Gods words doth put to no such limitation only hee saith If thy presence goe not carrie us not hence by which repeating of Gods words Moses knew well enough that God promised to goe before them 3. Rupertus therefore and Tostatus follow this sense that because the Lord by his presence might understand some Angell he presseth God yet further that he would goe himselfe with them But this answer is granted upon the oversight of the Latine translation which readeth here If thou wilt not goe before whereas in the originall it is being well translated If thy presence goe not So that Moses by Gods presence understandeth God himselfe as hee expoundeth vers 16. shall it not bee when thou goest with us 4. Wherefore in this reply Moses partly confirmeth the Lords answer by shewing the inconvenience that would follow that it were better for them to remaine there still than without Gods presence to goe on and offer themselves to infinite danger partly hee intreateth that God would not onely goe before them as he did before others of the Heathen whom he used in his service as he raised and stirred up Cyrus whom he conducted as the Lord saith by his Prophet Thus saith the Lord to Cyrus his anointed whose right hand I have holden to subdue nations before him c. I will goe before thee and make the crooked strait c. But that the Lord would also dwell among them in his Tabernacle as he purposed And therefore the Lord herein condescending to Moses saith afterward vers 17. I will doe this also which thou hast said that is Non solum praibo sed vobiscum ero I will not only go before you but with you also Gallas So Moses also in saying that the people may have preheminence entreateth ut non cesset Deus facere signa coram gentibus that the Lord would not cease still to doe signes and wonders for his people before the nations that they may know that God is among them Ferus Simlerus Osiander For the faithfull are not satisfied nisi Deum totum habeant unlesse they have God wholly and all Ferus QUEST XXXII Why Moses addeth Carrie us not hence seeing even in that place also they had need of Gods protection Vers. 15. CArrie us not hence 1. Calvin so understandeth Moses here as though hee should meane that it were better perire in deserto to perish in the desart than to goe forward without Gods presence But Moses by no meanes would have wished the perishing of the people for whose preservation he intreated so earnestly before wishing himselfe rather to be raced out of Gods booke than them to perish 2. Rupertus draweth it to a mysticall sense Carrie us not hence c. Quid attinet nos vivere c. To what end should we live and beget children unlesse thou come which onely canst regenerate unto life those which are borne to death c. He applyeth it to the comming of the Messiah but the phrase here used Carrie us not hence sheweth that Moses here speaketh of going into the land of Canaan for otherwise the Messiah might have beene given unto them as well in this place as in Canaan 3. His meaning therefore is melius esse iter non ingredi that it were better for them not to goe thence at all unlesse God would be their guide Simler not to stirre one foot from thence 4. Which Moses speaketh not as though they needed not Gods protection and preservation there but because they were subject to many more dangers in walking forward still for they were to passe by the countries of divers nations who would suspect them as having a purpose to invade their land whereas now remaining still they should not be molested of any Tostat. qu. 16. QUEST XXXIII Why it is added People upon the earth Vers. 16. ALL the people that are upon the earth 1. This is not added by way of distinction as though there were any people under the earth they which are gone out of the world are called people as Abraham is said to be gathered unto his people but not properly because they are spirits and not men in hell there can be no people because there is no order nor communitie as where a people is there is a mutuall communitie and they are governed by Law nor yet in heaven is there said to bee a people properly their bodies being laid aside their spirits only there living in bliffe 2. Neither are those which are called Antipodes which dwell on the other side of the earth under but upon the earth as we are 3. Sed positum est ex superabundantia This is added of abundance for more plaine evidence and demonstration Tostat. qu. 16. QUEST XXXIV Whether Moses desired to see the verie divine nature and essence of God Vers. 18. I Beseech thee shew me thy glorie 1. Ferus thinketh that Moses only asked of God to shew him certaine signes and evidences of his glorie quibus omnes homines te agnoscant credant whereby all men may acknowledge thee and beleeve in thee But this had beene a lawfull request and the Lord would not have denied it 2. Some thinke that Moses desired ostendi sibi aspectabilem formam divinae majestatis that there might be shewed unto him some visible forme of the divine Majestie not for his owne satisfaction but to content the rude people that he might make some description thereof unto them who desired to be instructed by some visible demonstration
in divina natura existemium of calling the elect in the knowledge of God by their names As though Moses in this cleare sight of Gods glorie did see the names of Gods elect Burgensis confuteth this exposition as being both against the text for the Lord speaketh of proclaiming his owne name not of the names of the elect and beside Moses asked no such thing nor yet doth God reveale unto his servants the number of the elect Matthias Thoring taketh upon him in defence of Lyranus to confute Burgensis but his reply is verse unsufficient the two first reasons of Burgensis are verie evident to the third he answereth that seeing Moses saw a representation of the Divine Essence he saw also relucentia in ipsa those things which did appeare and shine in that brightnesse and yet it followeth not that hee should see all hee might see in that glorious representation the election of some though not of all for this hee saith was one of the errours condemned at Paris Quod omnis videns verbum relucentia in verbo videt omnia quae verbum That he which seeth the Word and all things shining in the Word doth see all which the Word seeth Contra. 1. But if as they imagine Moses then saw in Gods glorie and now the Saints in heaven see in Christ as in a glasse the names of the elect then must they see all their names as in a glasse one cannot but see whatsoever is represented therein 2. And yet it followeth not that he which so seeth should see all which the Word seeth for the Word seeth more than is represented as they imagine in the reflexion of the brightnesse thereof 6. The meaning then is this Deus promulgabit nomen suum God will publish his name It was a great benefit that God yeeldeth himselfe in part to be seene but it is a greater that he revealeth himselfe by his voice Multa enim visiones frigida sunt sisermo non accesserit For many visions are but cold if there be no word added thereunto Calvin Per strepet in auribus nomen Domini c. The name of God shall sound in his eares Borrh. And God will manifest himselfe in that name in quojam Mosi innotuit wherein he was made knowne to Moses already namely Iehovah Gallas And beside in the hearing of Moses recitabit omnia epitheta cognomina he will rehearse all his epithetes and other names as it followeth chap. 34.6 Ferus Osiander And all this was both for Moses better understanding that those things which were represented per gloriosam illam by that glorious resemblance should more fully bee declared to Moses Burgens As also Vocabo coram te ut videaâ— manifeste c. I will call before thee that thou mayest see manifestly that which yet thou seest but darkly Rupertus The Lord by calling stirred up Moses attention And further it was a watch-word to Moses when he should see God the Lord when his glorie was passed by should then crie trâ—â—sit aut adest Dominus now the Lord passeth by or is present Oleaster Dominus est coram te the Lord is now before thee Vatab. And then and not before Moses should looke out upon God as he passed by QUEST XL. Why these words are added I will shew mercie c. Vers. 19. FOr I will shew mercie c. 1. Oleaster giveth this reason of these words that in this speech the Lord performeth that which he said before that he would shew him all his good Quod maximè in misericordia consistit which chiefly consisteth in mercie So also Ferus But if all the Lordâ— good had consisted herein in shewing mercie then superfluous mention should have beene made afterward of his justice chap. 34.7 not holding the wicked innocent c. 2. Osiander taketh it to be an exposition of the former words I will proclaime my name that is declare what my will is toward men in shewing mercie to those on whom I will have mercie But this is not the whole will of God for he doth visit the iniquitie of the fathers upon the children to the third and fourth generation as well as he reserveth mercie to thousands 3. Tostatus thinketh that hereby Moses is admonished not to thinke that this grace was shewed him for his owne merits But Moses ascribeth all to the favour and grace which hee found with God vers 12. 3. Therefore it is rather yeelded as a reason of the Lords grace and favour extended here unto Moses 1. Which some apply thus that the Lord hereby gave Moses like privilege as to the Fathers Abraham Isaak and Iacob that as he shewed mercie to them so likewise he would unto Moses that he should not need to alleage the merits of the Fathers as he had done before Lyranus But Moses urged not the merits of the Fathers before he onely insisted upon Gods promise made unto them 2. Some thinketh that the Lord here maketh a reservation and exception of the people that though hee shewed this favour to Moses yet he would doe with the rest as he thought good Gallas 3. But Calvin commeth neerer the sense making this a reason why the Lord shewed this glorious vision more unto Moses than to any other because it was his good pleasure So also Simler Likewise Iunius Non omnino omnibus sed quibus quando quantum decretum est c. God doth not thus reveale himselfe to all and at all times but to whom when and how much he hath decreed from all eternitie 4. Out of this place brought in upon this particular occasion the Apostle à singulari causa ad universalem accommodat doth of a singular matter make a generall doctrine Rom. 9.15 Iun. That God cannot be thought to be unjust si aliis prateritis alios eligat if he chuse some pretermitting others Calvin 5. And here Moses minde is elevated and lifted up to consider who it is in whom the Lord saith I will have mercie in Messia meâ— in my Messiah Borrh. QUEST XLI Why the word is here doubled BUt why the same word is repeated I will shew mercie on whom I will shew mercie 1. Augustine giveth this reason Deus suae misericordiae firmitatem ista repetitione mâ—nstravit God would by this repetition shew the stablenesse and surenesse of his mercie as when Amen Amen is doubled and as Pharaoh had two dreames of the same thing 2. But here is more than a bare repetition if the Lord had said I will have mercie I will have mercie then there had beene nothing but a bare iteration therefore Calvin better observeth that this kinde of doubling and repeating the same words is used in all languages abi causa investigatiâ—nem excladere volumus when we will have no other cause sought out as Pilate said What I have written I have written 3. Though there is no great difference in the signification of these words I will shew mercie c. and have compassion
here what God can doe but what he doth Let him or any other Romanist shew a text of Scripture for this privilege of the Virgin Marie that shee was exempted either from originall or actuall sinne this only was peculiar unto Christ that he was in all things like unto us sinne only excepted And she her selfe acknowledging Christ to be her Saviour in her song saying My spirit rejoyceth in God my Saviour confesseth therein that she was a sinner The Romanists then must looke for small thanke at the Virgin Maries hand who would fasten upon her such a blasphemous conceit to be free from originall sinne See more hereof also Synops. pap Centur. 2. er 79. 5. Controv. Images not to be tolerated Vers. 15. BReake their images in peeces c. for thou shalt bow downe to no other god Osiander here giveth this corrupt note Vbi ergo nihil est periculi ab adoratione ibi nihil est periculi à statuis c. Where therefore there is no danger of adoration there is no danger to be feared from any images c. Therefore he thinketh that such images as are not adored may stand Contra. 1. Nay the Lord in this place would have the occasion of stumbling removed and images to be defaced lest the people might be corrupted by them and therefore Deut. 7.5 they are simply commanded to breake downe their images because they were an holy people unto God 2. And if it shall be said that the Israelites were weake and prone to idolatry and therefore are so charged the Apostle also reviveth the same precept Babes keepe your selves from idols 1 Ioh. 2.21 shewing that even now also under the Gospell there is like danger to be feared from images and idols 6. Controv. Christs and Moses forty dayes fast cannot be imitated Vers. 28. HE was with the Lord forty dayes c. The Romanists are ridiculous in grounding their forty dayes fast yeerely upon this example and our blessed Saviours fasting forty dayes 1. The miracles which the Prophets and Apostles wrought scimus nobis ad confirmationem veritatis non ad imitationem proponi c. we know are propounded unto us for the confirmation of the truth not for imitation Gallas We may as well imitate Christ in his walking upon the sea and other miraculous workes as in fasting forty dayes 2. Our blessed Saviour so likewise Moses did eat nothing at all but they feed delicately in their fasts 3. Christ fasted but once they injoyne this fast yeerely Gallas 4. Christ fasted ut Evangelio plenam fidem acquireret to win credit to the Gospell as Moses did to the Law unlesse then they bring in a new Gospell no such fast for religion sake is to be injoyned Calvin 7. Controv. That Henoch and Elias are not preserved in their bodies in Paradise Vers. 28. HE did neither eat bread nor drinke water c. Tostatus thinketh that as Moses was preserved in the mount without any naturall decay at all forty dayes and forty nights so Henoch and Elias are kept still in Paradise by the power of God in their bodies to returne againe in the latter dayes to turne the hearts of the fathers to the children quaest 23 24. Contra. 1. If he meane they are kept in the terrestriall Paradise that cannot be for seeing all the earth was overflowed in Noahs floud how could Henoch live there 2. And in heaven they are not with their bodies for Christ was the first as Origen saith Qui carnem evexit in coelum Which carried his flesh into heaven 3. Concerning that prophecie of the comming of Elias it was fulfilled in Iohn Baptist as our blessed Saviour saith If yee will receive it this is Elias that was to come Matth. 11.14 See further of this question Synops. Centur. 5. error 32. 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. God giveth more than we aske Vers. 10. I Will doe marvels such as have not beene done c. Moses only asked of God forgivenesse and that he would go with them the Lord granteth more to doe such wonders for them as never were seene Such is the Lords bounty that he giveth more to his servants than they aske as unto Salomon that desired wisdome he gave both honour and riches Simler 2. Observ. God will protect his children being occupied in his service Vers. 24. SO that no man shall desire thy land Such care hath God of those that are occupied in his service that he will then most of all protect and defend them as the Israelites while they went up to appeare before the Lord are promised that no detriment should befall them in the meane time at home Gallas Like as when the enemies came upon the Israelites in Samuels time while they were assembled in prayer yet they were delivered 1 Sam. 7. 3. Observ. God will provide all things necessary for them that serve him Vers. 28. HE did neither eat bread nor drinke water While Moses attendeth upon God he hath no need either of meat or drinke this was miraculous and extraordinary in Moses yet it teacheth that God will provide for those all things necessary that preferre his glory and service before all other things as our blessed Saviour saith Matth. 6.33 Seeke first the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse dnd all things shall be ministred unto you 4. Observ. Gods children are not proud of their gifts Vers. 29. MOses wist not that the skin of his face shone bright Lippoman hereupon noteth Ignorabat Moses propriam gloriam c. Moses knew not his owne glory for the Saints doe not acknowledge their excellencie but are humble c. As the Apostle saith If any man thinke that he knoweth any thing he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know 1 Cor. 8.2 5. Observ. God lighteneth mens hearts by prayer and hearing the Word ANd as Moses in talking with God had his face lightened so in our prayers and hearing the word of God accenditur in mentibus nostris nova lux c. a new light is kindled in our mindes as the two Disciples which went to Emmaus felt their hearts to burne within them while Christ opened unto them the Scriptures CHAP. XXXV 1. The Method and Argument HItherto from the 31. chapter hath beene set forth the let and impediment unto the worke of the Tabernacle by the sinne of the people and their reconciliation now unto the end of the booke is declared their diligence in obedience in the worke of the Sanctuary both of the people in bringing stuffe of the workmen and artificers in framing and working it of Moses in approving and disposing of it This chapter hath three parts 1. A rehearsall or repetition of the former charge given them first there is an interdict and prohibition that they worke not upon the Sabbath to vers 4. then a commandement and charge 1. Concerning the people what they shall offer to vers 10. 2. How it shall be ordered and disposed and to what end to v. 20. 2.
ne veri Dei cultus esset inferior gentilium cultu that the true service of God should not be inferiour unto the false worship of the Gentiles and involutum fuit Christi corpus Christs body was wrapped up in these ceremonies they were types and figures of things to come Simler 4. Now such sumptuous cost is not required in Gods service his worship being spirituall for the body being come the shadowes are ceased only a comelinesse and decencie is to be observed in the edifiers belonging to Gods service with seemely ornaments Simler QUEST IV. Whether one may offer himselfe to the calling of the Ministerie Vers. 10. ALL the wise hearted shall come c. Moses willeth such as God had endued with gifts to offer themselves to doe the service of the Tabernacle So it is not unlawfull for those which know themselves to be fitted and prepared with gifts to offer themselves in a modest and orderly sort unto the Ministery of the Gospell these conditions being observed 1. They must humbly acknowledge to have received all their gifts at Gods hands and that without his grace and helpe no vocation or calling can prosper as Iohn Baptist saith A man can receive nothing unlesse it be given him from heaven Iohn 3.27 and therefore their desire must be to referre all their gifts to Gods glory 2. They must submit themselves with lowlinesse to the judgement and triall of those penes quos est legitima vocatio unto whom belongeth the outward lawfull calling and approbation of men for the Apostle saith The spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets 1 Cor. 14.32 3. They must take heed they enter not by unlawfull meanes as by gifts and bribery to corrupt those to whom the allowance and approbation of them belongeth that are to enter In this manner for one to offer himselfe is not to be an intruder but such an one is rather to be held as called of God Marbach QUEST V. Of the liberall and franke offering of the people Vers. 21. THou all the Congregation of the children of Israel departed c. 1. In that they departed from Moses it sheweth their deliberation and consultation with themselves which commendeth their discreet liberality that they would doe nothing rashly for it falleth out oftentimes that hee qui subitâ— fervore beneficus est which is liberall upon a sudden heat doth afterward repent him 2. They came and offered willingly not of constraint Marbach Some thinke this is added Every one whose spirit made him willing came and brought to shew a difference betweene the willing and unwilling but it rather sheweth that there was none found but brought willingly according to their ability 3. As by the manner their liberality appeareth so by the persons that offered not onely men but women not the Princes only but the people and as well the poore as the rich Pelargus 4. So also it is made manifest by the gifts which they offered not onely silver gold but even the Jewels and ornaments of their bodies earings rings bracelets even the nice and dainty women were willing to forgoe such things Marbach 5. And herein their repentance did shew it selfe that quae luxui antea servierunt c. the things which before they abused to wantonnesse and superstition are now consecrated to the service of the Tabernacle Simler QUEST VI. Why the women offered by themselves Vers. 22. THe men came with the women 1. The word is ghal which signifieth upon which Oleaster understandeth thus that the women were most forward and came first and then the men came upon them that is after them 2. Or he thinketh mention is made of men and women to signifie the great throngs and companies that came men and women together 3. But direct mention is made of the women to shew their ardent affection in not sparing to give their owne jewels Marbach And herein also was signified Deum non aspernari operas mulâ—â—rum That God despised not the service of women toward the worke of the Tabernacle Lippom. 4. The women offered by themselves but not without their husbands consent for all things were done in order the superstitious women alleage Ierem. 44.19 That they did not powre out their drinke offerings to the Queene of heaven without their husbands much more would not these devout women offer to the Lords worke without their husbands consent And though the husbands onely should have offered for themselves and their wives by mutuall consent it had come to one effect and should have beene alike acceptable unto God yet it contenteth the devout women better that they offer with their owne hands As when a summe was taken of the people every one put in halfe a sicle for himselfe Tostat. quaest 2. QUEST VII Why the workmen are named Vers. 30. THe Lord hath called by name Bezaleel 1. Marbachius thinketh that this narration of the workmen went before the offering of the people that they knowing who should have the disposing of their gifts might be more incouraged to bring but it is like that as the Lord after the description of the Tabernacle and what every one should bring toward it last of all made mention of the workmen chap. 31. so Moses observeth the same order 2. Cajetane saith that Moses signifieth who should be the chiefe workmen ne â—riatur contentio inter artifices that there should be no contention among the workmen 3. But that other note of Cajetane is not so good that whereas it is said Hee hath filled him with the spirit Elohim of God he by elohim understandeth a Iudge that God had made him a Judge or Umpire relativè ad alios artifices in respect of other artificers 4. I preferre rather Osianders collection that out of these words Iehovah filleth him with the Spirit of God proveth the Trinâ—â—y for there is one person of Iehovah which filleth another of the Spirit wherewith he is filled and the third of the Sonne of God whose Spirit it is 4. Places of Doctrine 〈…〉 Law of the Sabbaticall rest how morall Vers. 3. 〈…〉 The Sabbath is taken two wayes either precisely for the seventh 〈…〉 of the Law and is abolished or simply for a day of rest set apart for the 〈…〉 there is no nation almost which had not some festivall dayes for the 〈…〉 wherein although they diversly erred yet it sheweth that it was 〈…〉 and consequently was morall that some time should be appointed 〈…〉 2. Doct. The libertie of Christians is greater in the Sabbaticall rest than of the Iewes BUt yet the rest of the Lords day is not so strictly now injoyned as under the Law sed nunc liberalius nobiscum agit but now under the new Testament God dealeth more liberally with us some works are such as doe hinder the service of God which are by no meanes now to be done nisi cogat necessitas unlesse necessity constraine other works there are which are not such an impediment unto Gods service
is the man whom thou directest O Lord and who will not stirre unlesse thou shew him a signe c. We must waite then upon God for his direction as the eyes of the servants looke unto the hand of their masters And as the campe of Israel removed at the lifting up of this cloud so by Gods direction I have begun and by his gracious blessing finished this long and laborious worke this fifth of Iune Anno 1608. To whom in all humblenesse of soule and with bended knees of my heart I doe onely ascribe the praise thereof and now as at the setling of this cloud the camâ—e stayed so heere I rest for this time untill by the ascending of the cloud that is the further motion and direction of Gods Spirit I shall be raised to march on still by those heavenly stations of the Scriptures toward the celestiall Canaan Amen 1 Timoth. 1.17 Now unto the King everlasting immortall invisible unto God only wise be honour and glorie for ever and ever Amen FINIS THE TABLE OF THE QVESTIONS HANDLED IN THIS COMMENTARIE Certaine Generall questions out of the whole booke explained 1. QUest Concerning the inscription of the booke 2. qu. Of the computation of yeares comprehended in the storie of Exodus 3. qu. Whether Moses were the writer of this booke 4. qu. Whether Moses Iudiciall lawes doe now necessarily binde the Civill Magistrate Questions upon the first Chapter 1. QUest Why the twelve Patriarkes are so often rehearsed 2. qu. VVhy Iacobs sonnes are not alwaies rehearsed in the same order 3. qu. How they are said to bee seventie soules that went downe with Iacob into Egypt 4. qu. Of the wonderfull multiplying of the Israelites in Egypt 5. qu. In what time the Israelites so exceedingly increased 6. qu. By what meanes the Israelites increased 7. qu. Who this new King was that knew not Ioseph 8. qu. VVhy this Pharaoh is called a new King 9. qu. The causes of the afflection of the Israelites 10. qu. Of the hard affliction of the Israelites 11. qu. Of the cities Pithom and Rameses which the Israelites built for Pharaoh 12. qu. How many yeares the affliction of the Israelites is supposed to have continued 13. qu. The reasons why the Lord suffered his people to be afflicted in Egypt 14. qu. Whether the Midwives were Egyptians or Hebrew women 15. qu. Why Pharaoh only giveth his cruel charge to two Midwives 16. qu. Whether the Midwives made a lie and are therein to be justified 17. qu. How the Lord is said to make them houses 18. qu. Whether the Midwives onely were temporally rewarded Questions upon the second Chapter 1. QUest Of Amram Moses father 2. qu. Why it is said he went and tooke 3. qu. Of Iacobed Moses mother whether she were aunt or cosine german to Amram 4. qu. Why such marriages were tolerated in those daies 5. qu. When Amram married his wife 6. qu. Of the time of Moses birth compared with the times before and the times after 7. qu. Of the antiquitie of Moses who is found to be the most ancient of all writers either sacred or prophane 8. qu. VVhether the name of Moses were knowne unto the Gentiles before Christ. 9. qu. How Moses is said to bee a proper child and by Whom he was hid 10. qu. The Arke wherein Moses was put whereof it was made and where placed 11. qu. Whether Moses parents did well in exposing him 12. qu. Of the education of Moses and his adâ—ption to be Pharaohs daughters sonne 13. qu. Whence Moses had his learning of the Egyptians only or of the Grecians also 14. qu. VVhat kind of learning Moses received of the Egyptians 15. qu. VVhence the Egyptians received their learning 16. qu. VVhy it pleased God that Moses should be instructed in the Egyptian learning 17. qu. VVhy Moses had this name given him 18. qu. Of Moses visiting his brethren 19. qu. Whether it were lawfull for Moses to kill the Egyptian 20. qu. Why Moses though warranted from God yet useth great secresie and circumspection in this busines 21. qu. How Moses is said heere to feare seeing the Apostle denieth that he feared the King 22. qu. Why Moses sufferings are called by the Apostle the rebukes of Christ. 23. qu. Why Pharaoh sought to slay Moses 24. qu. The causes why Moses lived in exile and banishment fortie yeares 25. qu. Of Midian what countrie it was and where situat 26. qu. Rahuel Iethro Hobab whether they were the same 27. qu. Whether Rahuel were Prince or Priest of Midian 28. qu. VVhether Rahuel were an idolatrous Priest or a Priest of the true God 29. qu. Why Zipporah is called an Aethiopesse 30. qu. In what time Moses sonnes were borne unto him 31. qu. To whom the right of imposing names upon the children belongeth 32. qu. Whence the name of Gershom is derived 33. qu. VVhat Pharaoh it was that died while Moses was in Midian 34. qu. Whether the crie of the Israelites proceeded from true repentance Questions upon the third Chapter 1. QUest How long Moses kept his father in lawes sheepe what he did in the mountaine and to what â—nd he was so exercised 2. qu. Of the mount Choreb whether it was the same with mount Zion also why Moses went thither and why it is called the mountaine of God 3. qu. Of the vision of the bush 4. qu. Of the flame of fire that burned in the bush 5. qu. What is meant by the burning of the fire without consuming the bush 6. qu. Whether it were an Angell or God himselfe that appeared unto Moses and whether he that appeared were Michael the Prince of the people of God 7. qu. What made Moses to draw neere to behold this strange sight 8. qu. Why the Lord doubleth Moses name in calling him 9. qu. VVhat the putting off the shooes meaneth 10. qu. Why the Lord calleth himselfe the God of Abraham Isaak and Iacob 11. qu. Why Moses hid his face 12. qu. How this text is alleaged by our Saviour in the Gospell to prove the resurrection of the dead 13. qu. Why our Saviour in the Gospell specially urgeth this place against the Sadduces 14. qu. How God is said heere to descend 15. qu. In what respect the land of Canaan is called a large countrie 16. qu. Of the great fruitfulnes of the land of Canaan and of the wonderfull fruit of Palestina called the apples of Paradise 17. qu. Whether the fruitfulnes of the land of Canaan do yet continuâ— 18. qu. VVhether the Canaanites were a peculiar people by themselves 19. qu. How many nations of the Canaanites and why they were cast out 20. qu. VVhat made Moses so unwilling to take his calling upon him 21. qu. What signe it is which the Lord promised to Moses 22. qu. Why Moses enquireth after Gods name 23. qu. Of the best reading of these words I am that I am 24. qu. What the name is which the Lord heere giveth himselfe 25. qu. Of the meaning
of the name Eheie and whether Plato and other Philosophers received any light from Moses bookes 26. qu. Of the name of God Iehovah whether it be ineffable 27. qu. VVhy Moses is bid to gather the Elders together 28. qu. Why they make request but for three daies journey 29. qu. How the people is said to have sacrificed in the wildernesse 30. qu. How it is said Pharaoh should not let them go no not with strong hand Questions upon the fourth Chapter 1. QUest Whether Moses offended in charging the people 2. qu. What the first signe meaneth of turning the rod into a serpent 3. qu. What is signified by the leprosie of Moses hand 4. qu. VVhat kind of leprosie Moses hand was stricken with 5. qu. Whether the third signe of turning water into bloud were shewed at this time 6. qu. Whether in these miracles there were a substantiall change 7. qu. VVhether Moses indeed had an impediment of speech and what it was 8. qu. How God is said to make the deafe and dumbe 9. qu. How and wherefore the Lord was present with Moses mouth 10. qu. VVhom Moses meaneth that hee would have sent 11. qu. Whether Moses sinned in his so often refusall seeing God was angrie with him and wherein Moses sinned and how God is angrie with his children 12. qu. Why Aaron is called the Levite 13. qu. How Moses is said to be as God to Aaron 14. qu. VVhether Moses did well being called of God in taking his leave of his father in law 15. qu. VVhy Moses concealed from Iethro the principall end of his going 16. qu. Whether God spake to Moses in Midian beside that vision in Horeb. 17. qu. Of Moses wife and children and of his provision for his journey 18. qu. VVhy Moses staffe is called the rod of God 19. qu. How God is said to harden Pharaohs heartâ— that God man and Satan are said to harden the heart but diversly 20. qu. How Israel is called the first borne sonne of God 21. qu. Who smote Moses in the Iune and how 22. qu. For what sin the Lord would have killed Moses 23. qu. Whether the Israelites transgressed in omitting circumcision fortie yeares in the wildernesse 24. qu. VVhat moved Moses to deferre the circumcision of his child 25. qu. Why the Lord meeteth Moses by the way and not before 26. qu. VVhether Zipporah circumcised her sonne with a sharpe knife 27. qu. Whether both Moses sonnes or one only were uncircumcised and upon what occasion 28. qu. At whose feete Zipporah and what shee cast 29. qu. Why Zipporah called Moses husband of bloud 30. qu. VVhether those words of Zipporah rehearsed againe were uttered by Zipporah or by Moses the writer 31. qu. How Zipporah knew that Moses was stricken for the neglect of circumcision 32. qu. VVho it was that departed from Moses 33. qu. Of the mysticall application of the historie 34. qu. VVhat manner of faith it was which the people had in beleeving Moses Questions upon the fifth Chapter 1. QUest Why the Lord sent Moses so often to Pharaoh 2. qu. Whether Moses and Aaron went in alone to Pharaoh 3. qu. Whether Pharaoh were altogether ignorant of God 4. qu. Why mention is onely made of going three dayes journey 5. qu. What other things were said and done by Moses before Pharaoh 6. qu. In what sense Pharaoh saith they were much people 7. qu. Why they used straw in making of bricke 8. qu. Whether Moses sinned in expostulating with God 9. qu. How the Lord is said to afflict his people Questions upon the sixth Chapter 1. QUest Of the divers names which are given unto God in the Scripture 2. qu. Of the divers kinds of names given unto God 3. qu. Of the excellencie of the name Jehovah 4. qu. Whether the name Jehovah bee understood of Christ. 5. qu. Of the right pronuntiation of the name Jehovah 6. qu. Whether the name Jehovah be ineffable that is not to be pronounced 7. qu. How the Lord was not knowne by his name Jehovah to Abraham Isaak and Jacob. 8. qu. Why the Genealogie of Reuben Simeon and Levi is inserted 9. qu. How Reuben is said here to be the first borne 10. qu. Of the age of Levi. 11. qu. Of the age of Kohath 12. qu. Of the age of Amram 13. qu. Why the sonnes of Korah and Ithamar are set downe 14. qu. Why Aaron tooke a wife of the tribe of Judah 15. qu. How Moses without ostentation setteth forth his owne commendation 16. qu. In what sense Moses saith he was of uncircumcised lips Questions upon the seventh Chapter 1. QUest The divers appellations of the name of God 2. qu. In what sense Moses is called Aarons God 3. qu. In what sense Aaron is called Moses Prophet 4. qu. Why the tribes of Israel are called Armies 5. qu. Of Moses age 6. qu. Whether Pharaoh asked a signe and whether a signe may be required 7. qu. Of the divers names of the Egyptian Magicians here used 8. qu. Of divers kinds of Magicke 9. qu. Of the first author and inventor of art Magicke 10. qu. Who were the ringleaders and chiefe of the Egyptian Magicians where also of the place where Jannes and Jambres were buried 11. qu. Whether things done by magicke and inchantment are in truth or in shew onely 12. qu. What things are permitted to Satan to doe 13. qu. How divers wayes Satans power is limited 14. qu. Whether the devill by his owne power can cause thunder and lightning 15. qu. Of the power of spirits in naturall works and of divers strange and admirable works in nature 16. qu. What works in naturall things are forbidden unto spirits to doe and how Satan two wayes maketh things to appeare that are not 17. qu. Whether Satan can raise the spirits and soules of the dead where these particulars are handled of the fabulous reports of the Heathen of the imagined force of Necromancie 2. Reasons against Necrâ—mancie 3. In what cases the dead have been raised and appeared 18. qu. Why Satan doth counterfeit the spirits of the dead 19. qu. Of the divers kinds of miracles 20. qu. Of the difference betweene true miracles and false 21. qu. Whether the Sorcerers brought forth true serpents 22. qu. By what meanes Satan deluded Pharaoh with a shew of serpents 23. qu. Why the Lord suffered the Sorcerers of Egypt to shew such contrarie signes 24. qu. VVhether Pharaoh being deceived by the Magicians false signes be thereby excusable 25. qu. Of the number of the plagues of Egypt 26. qu. Of the greatnesse of the plagues of Egypt how the Egyptians were every way punished 27. qu. Where the plagues of Egypt and to what place they were sent at the first 28. qu. At what time the plagues were sent upon Egypt 29. qu. In what time all the plagues were finished 30. qu. Whether the good Angels or the Lord were the ministers of the Egyptian plagues 31. qu. For what ends and causes the Lord wrought such wonders in
keepe the Passeover in the land of Canaan and not before 6. qu. Whether the keeping of the Passeover were the cause of their deliverance or that the cause of the other 7. qu. How these things should be as signets upon their hands and of the superstition of the Iewes in their fringes and frontlets 8. qu. Of the redeeming of the firâ—â— borne of uncleane beasts 9. qu. Of the conditions required in the first borne of cleane beasts 10. qu. Of the law of the redeeming of the first borne of men 11. qu. Of the spirituall application of the law of the first borne unto Christ. 12. qu. Whether the neerest way from Egypt to Canaan were thorow the Philistims country 13. qu. Why the Lord counselleth to prevent dangers 14. qu. Whether the like danger of warre feared with the Philistims did not befall the Israelites with Amilek 15. qu. Of the reasons why the Lord led his people about by the wildernesse 16. qu. Whether the Israelites came up armed out of Egypt or five in a ranke 17. qu. Whether the rest of the Patriarks bones were remoued with Josephs 18. qu. Who it was that appeared in the cloud and how 19. qu. Of the divers properties of the cloud 20. qu. How this cloud differed from other clouds 21. qu. When the cloud began first to appeare 22. qu. When the cloud and fierie pillar ceased 23. qu. Of the foure great miracles which the Lord wrought for his people in the desart 24. qu. Whether the cloud also served to shelter them from the heat of the Sunne 25. qu. Whether the cloud and fierie pillar were two iâ— substance or but one 26. qu. Whether it were a true naturall fire that gave them light by night 27. qu. Whether the pillar of the cloud were moved by any naturall motion 28. qu. Of the times of removing and staying of the cloud Questions upon the fourteenth Chapter 1. QUest Of the place where they are commanded to pitch 2. qu. Why the Lord would have them pitch in so discommodious a place 3. qu. How Pharaoh had word where the Israelites camped 4. qu. Of Pharaohs chariots and horse-men and whether there were any foot-men in this host 5. qu. How the Isaelites are said to come out with a strong hand 6. qu. Whether the Israelites cried unto God in faith 7. qu. Of the great sinne of the people in expostulating with Moses 8. qu. Whether Moses did suffer the people at this time to passe without reproofe for their murmuring 9. qu. When the Lord spake these words mentioned to Moses 10. qu. VVhen Moses cried unto God and how and for what 11. qu. How the Angell is said to remove 12. qu. VVhat winde it was which did blow upon the red sea 13. qu. At what time of the night the sea was divided where Pererius is confuted which thinketh that the Israelites staied five or six houres upon the sea shore before they entered 14. qu. VVhether one way were made in the sea or twelve wayes for every tribe one 15. qu. VVhich of the tribes first entred into the red sea 16. qu. VVhether the Israelites went thorow the midst of the red sea or onely a part of it 17. qu. Of the division of the red sea not the worke of nature but altogether miraculous where Josephus report of the Pamphylian sea giving way to Alexander the great is examined 18. qu. The division of the red sea and of the river Iordan compared together 19. qu. Of the blindnesse of the Egyptians running headlong upon their owne destruction 20. qu. VVhy the Lord looked in the morning toward the Egyptians 21. qu. By what degrees the finall subversion of the Egyptians was wrought in the red sea 22. qu. Of the number of the Egyptians that perished 23. qu. VVhether Pharaoh himselfe were drowned in the sea 24. qu. Whether the Israelites were all gone over when the Egyptians were drowned 25. qu. Why the Egyptians dead bodies were cast upon the shore 26 qu. Of the red sea whence it is so called 27. qu. Of the fabulous reports of the Heathen writers concerning the causes of the departure of the Hebrewes out of Egypt 28. qu. Of the comparison betweene the red sea and Baptisme 29. qu. How the people are said to beleeve Moses or in Moses Questions upon the fifteenth Chapter 1. QUest Of the authoritie and excellencie of Moses song 2. qu. In what order Moses the children of Israel and Miriam sang this song 3. qu. The end of the song of Moses 4. qu. Why the Scripture speaketh so much against horse used in battell 5. qu. How the Lord is said to be the strength and song of his King 6. qu. Whether God appeared in any visible shape unto the Israelites at the red sea 7. qu. In what sense Moses saith hee would build the Lord a Tabernacle 8. qu. How the Lord is said to be high 9. qu. In what sense the Lord is said to be a man of warre 10. qu. Why now it is said his name is Jehovah 11. qu. Of the names of the Captaines set over threes 12. qu. What is meant by the blast of his nostrils 13. qu. Of the vaine boasting of the Egyptians 14. qu. What are the strong before whom the Lord is preferred 15. qu. How the Lord is said to bee fearefull in prayses 16. qu. Wherein the Egyptians are compared unto lead 17. qu. How the earth is said to have swallowed them 18. qu. How the Lord will lead and carrie his people 19. qu. What is meant here by Gods holy habitation 20. qu. What nations should be afraid of the Israelites 21. qu. Why the Lord is said to plant his people 22. qu. In what sense the Tabernacle of the Iewes was called a firme and sure Tabernacle and how long the Temple continued at Ierusalem 23. qu. Of the meaning of these words For ever and ever 24. qu. Whether the 19. verse be a part of Moses song 25. qu. Whether the Israelites went straight over the red sea 26. qu. Of the divers kinds of women-singers mentioned in the Scripture 27. qu. Whether women did at any time publikely prophesie 28. qu. Why Miriam is said to be the sister of Aaron and not of Moses 29. qu. Why Miriam taketh a timbrell 30. qu. Whether the women came with pipes beside timbrels or with dancing 31. qu. Of the lawfulnesse of Instruments of musike 32. qu. Of dancing 33. qu. Whether Miriam did sing the whole song or repeated onely the beginning 34. qu. Whether the desart were simplie a desart and barren place 35. qu. The desart of Shur and Etham were all one 36. qu. Of the place of Marah 37. qu. Of the grievous sin of murmuring 38. qu. Of the divers murmurings of the children of Israel 39. qu. Whether the wood had any vertue that Moses cast into the water 40 qu. Whereon the miracle consisted of hâ—aling the waters 41. qu. Why the Lord used this meanes in healâ—â—g the waters 42. qu. Of the mysticall
signification of this tree 43. qu. What lawes and ordinances the Lord here gave his people 44. qu. Why the Lord at this time gave his people a law 45. qu. Who is said here to tempt 46. qu. Of the divers kinds of temptations 47. qu. Of the difference betweene good and bad temptations 48. qu. Wherein the Lord at this time proved his people 49. qu. What diseases of Egypt he meaneth 50. qu. Whether Job being a righteous man felt not of the diseases of Egypt 51. qu. In what sense the Lord saith I am thy healer 52. qu. Of the fountaines and Palme trees in Elim 53. qu. Of the mysticall signification of the twelve fountaines and seventie Palme trees 54. qu. Of divers errors and oversights of Josephus Questions upon the sixteenth Chapter 1. QUest Of the desart of sin 2. qu. Of the time when the Israelites came into the desart of sin 3. qu. Whether all the children of Israel murmured 4. qu. How they are said to have murmured against Moses and Aaron here and afterward against the Lord. 5. qu. Of the grievous murmuring of the Israelites 6. qu. How the Israelites are said to have sit by the fleshpots of Egypt 7. qu. In what sense the Lord saith he will raine bread from heaven 8. qu. Why they are commanded every day to gather this bread 9. qu. How the Lord is said by this to have proved his people and to what end 10. qu. Why the flesh was given in the evening the bread in the morning 11. qu. Whether the rocke were first stricken to bring out water or the flesh and bread first sent 12. qu. Why Moses biddeth Aaron to speake to the people and doth it not himselfe 13. qu. How the people are bid to draw neere before the Lord. 14. qu. What cloud it was wherein the Lord appeared 15. qu. When the Lord thus spake to Moses 16. qu. What manner of fowles were sent whether they were Quailes 17. qu. Whether the comming of Quailes were a naturall worke 18. qu. VVhether this storie of the sending of the Quailes and that Numb 11. be all one 19. qu. Whether the Manna were a kinde of dew 20. qu. Whether the Manna were a naturall meteor 21. qu. Whether the Manna lay about the campe onely and not within it 22. qu. Whence it was called Manna 23. qu. VVhy the Manna is said to be the bread of Angels 24. qu. Of the measure Gomer how much it contained 25. qu. How one measure of Manna sufficed for every ones eating 26. qu. Why a Gomer was appointed for every head 27. qu. Whether the people transgressed in gathering some more some lesse 28. qu. How it came to passe that none had over that gathered more nor none had any lacke that gathered lesse 29. qu. How the Manna grew to bee corrupt with wormes 30. qu. How the Sun is said to wax hot and of the melting of Manna 31. qu. How they gathered twice so much upon the sixt day 32. qu. What moved the Rulers to come and tell Moses that the people had gathered double 33. qu. Of the meaning of the 23. verse and whether they dressed upon the sixth day that which was reserved for the seventh 34. qu. Whether the observation of the Sabbath were now first instituted 35. qu. Of the rest of the Sabbath 36. qu. The description of Manna the quantitie fashion colour and taste thereof 37. qu. Whether the Manna had a divers relish according to every ones taste 38. qu. When Moses spake to Aaron concerning the pot of Manna to be set before the Lord. 39. qu. By whom this clause was added of the Israelites eating of Manna fortie yeares Questions upon the seventeenth Chapter 1. QUest Why some mansion places are omitted here 2. qu. Of penurie and want of water which the Israelites here indured 3. qu. Why it pleased God to prove his people with thirst 4. qu. How the people are said to tempt God 5. qu. Of Moses feare lest he should be stoned 6. qu. Why Moses is bid to take the Elders with him 7. qu. Why Moses is bid to take his rod. 8. qu. Whether it be all one storie of smiting the rocke Exod. 17. and Numb 20. or divers 9. qu. Of the mount Choreb 10. qu. Whether the water out of the rocke did still follow the Israelites 11. qu. What nation the Amalekites were and how they set upon Israel 12. qu. The reasons which moved the Amalekites to set upon the Israelites 13. qu. Why Moses goeth not himselfe to battell but appointeth Joshua 14. qu. Whether this Hur were the sonne of Caleb 15. qu. Whether Moses lifted up his hands in prayer 16. qu. How Moses hands were heavie 17. qu. Of the supporting and bearing up of Moses hands 18. qu. What this Amalek was and of whom descended 19. qu. What booke this was wherein Moses is commanded to write this storie 20. qu. Why Moses is commanded to rehearse it to Joshua 21. qu. Whether Amalek were wholly destroyed by Saul 22. qu. Of the building of the Altar and the name thereof 23. qu. Of the meaning of these words Thy hand is upon the throne of Jah Questions upon the eighteenth Chapter 1. QUest Whether Jethro and Rehuel or Reghuel were the same man 2. qu. How Jethro heard what the Lord had done for Moses and Israel 3. qu. The causes which moved Jethro to come unto Moses 4. qu. When Moses had sent Zipporah away 5. qu. Of Moses two sonnes 6. qu. How Moses was delivered from the sword of Pharaoh 7. qu. At what time Jethro came to Moses before the Law given in mount Sinai or after 8. qu. Wherefore Jethro sent before to Moses 9. qu. Of the manner of Moses entertainment 10. qu. Why Moses declareth all these things unto Jethro 11. qu. Of Jethro his joy and rejoycing 12. qu. Whether Jethro had before this the knowledge of the true God 13. qu. Of the meaning and true reading of the 11. verse 14. qu. Whether Jethro offered himselfe burnt offerings 15. qu. In what sense they are said to eat bread before the Lord. 16. qu. How the people came to Moses to aske of God 17. qu. Why the Lord would have Moses to take his dirrction from Jethro 18. qu. What causes Jethro would have reserved to Moses 19. qu. Of the qualities and properties required in good Magistrates 20. qu. How the Rulers over thousands hundreds c. are to be counted 21. qu. Of the number of these Officers and of their continuance and succession 22. qu. The difference betweene Moses office and the rest 23. qu. Of the meaning of these words And God command thee 24. qu. In what sense the people are said to goe quietly to their place 25. qu. Whether these Officers were chosen by Moses 26. qu. Whether these Officers were of equall authoritie or one subordinarie to another 27. qu. Of the difference betweene these Officers and the seventie Elders Numb 10. 28. qu. At what time Jethro tooke his leave
proclaimed the name Jehovah God or Moses 9. qu. VVhy the name Jehovah is doubled 10. qu. Of the twelve names and epithetes here given unto God 11. qu. VVhat the Lord visiteth for in the posteritie of the wicked 12. qu. How the children are punished for their fathers sinnes 13. qu. Why the posteritie of the wicked are punished for their fathers sinnes 14. qu. How Moses and Ezechiel may bee reconciled 15. qu. How a thousand generations are to bee counted 16. qu. The fathers merits are not extended to their children onely Christs merits are extended to infinite generations 17. qu. After what manner God sheweth mercie to thousands and visiteth iniquitie to the third and fourth generation 18. qu. Why Moses made haste 19. qu. Of Moses prayer the manner thereof and of Moses perswasions used in his prayer 20. qu. VVhat covenant the Lord renueth with Moses 21. qu. Of the divers kinds of marvels 22. qu. What marvels those are which the Lord saith he will doe 23. qu. Why the Gangashites are here omitted 24. qu. How it stood with Gods justice to destroy all the inhabitants of Canaan 25. qu. Why they were to make no compact with the Canaanites 26. qu. Why their images were to be broken downe 27. qu. To what use images being pulled downe may be converted 29 qu. To whom it belongeth to pull downe images 30. qu. How the Lord is said to be a jealous God 31. qu. Why they are commanded to cut downe the groves 32. qu. Why idolatrie is called fornication 33. qu. How farre it is lawfull and unlawfull to eat of things consecrated to Idols 34. qu. Why mariages with the idolatrous were forbidden and in what cases 35. qu. Why the images are called molten gods 36. qu. Why the principall feasts of the Israelites are here rehearsed 37. qu. VVhy some feasts and not all are here rehearsed 38. qu. Of the Passeover the right ends and use thereof 39. qu. Why the first borne males were onely due unto God 40. qu. Why mention is made onely of ashes of uncleane beasts 41. qu. Whether the Israelites were absolutely bound to keepe the rest of the Sabbath in earing time and in harvest 42. qu. VVhether now Christians are necessarily tied to keepe the Lords day in seed time and harvest 43. qu. Why the people were charged to goe up thrice in a yeare to the feasts 44. qu. Who were bound to goe up to the feasts 45. qu. Whether all the males were bound every yeare to goe up thrice to the Sanctuarie 46. qu. Whether Moses were twice or thrice fortie dayes in the mount 47. qu. Of the shining of Moses face 48. qu. Why it pleased God to give such great glorie to Moses countenance 49. qu. Why Moses face shined more now at his second being in the mount 50. qu. VVhy the people were afraid to come neere Moses 51. qu. Whether Moses covered his face before hee spake to the people or after 52. qu. What the vailing of Moses face signifieth 53. qu. How long the shining of Moses face continued 54. qu. Whether Moses face continually shined or onely at certaine times Questions upon the five and thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest VVhy the precept of keeping the Sabbath is so often inculcate 2. qu. VVhether it were simplie forbidden the Israelites to kindle a fire upon the Sabbath 3. qu. VVhy the Lord would have his Temple built sumptuously 4. qu. Whether one may offer himselfe to the calling of the Ministerie 5. qu. Of the liberall and franke offering of the people 6. qu. Why the women offered by themselves 7. qu. Why the workmen are named Questions upon the six and thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest Wherefore Moses maketh such a large rehearsall of those things before named 2. qu. Why the same order is not kept in the making of the Tabernacle which was observed in the prescription 3. qu. Whether the middle barre were onely in the west end 4. qu. To what purpose the hooks upon the pillars served Questions upon the seven and thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest How the rings are said to have beene in the sides of the Arke 2. qu. Why it is said He made where the Lord said before to Moses Thou shalt make 3. qu. In what forme the branches of the candlesticke went up Questions upon the eight and thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest Whether there were more than one Laver made 2. qu. Of the forme and fashion of the Laver. 3. qu. How the brasen Laver is said to be made of the womens looking-glasses 4. qu. How the women are said to watch at the doore of the Tabernacle 5. qu. Of the meaning of these words The heighth in the breadth 6. qu. VVhat ministerie of the Levites is here understood 7. qu. Whether the gold or silver onely were given according to the number of the people 8. qu. When the people were first numbred 9. qu. Whether this numbring of the people and that Numb 1. were the same 10. qu. The summe of the gold and silver offered to the Tabernacle as it is valued with money now currant 11. qu. What things were made of silver 12. qu. Of the quantitie of brasse which was offered Questions upon the nine and thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest At what time the worke of the Tabernacle began and when it was finished 2. qu. Why they brought their worke to Moses 3. qu. How Moses is said to have blessed them Questions upon the fortieth Chapter 1. QUest When the Lord spake â—o Moses to set up the Tabernacle 2. qu. Why so often rehearsall is â—â—de of the Tabernacle and the parts thereof 3. qu. Why all the parts of the Tabeâ—â—acle are not said alike to be sanctified 4. qu. Whether it be lawfull for one iâ—sue for a Bishopricke or other Ecclesiasticall prefâ—â—ment 5. qu. When the Tabernacle began the set up 6. qu. What Testimonie was put into 〈◊〉 Arke 7. qu. Whether the tables of the law â—re put into any other Arke beside the Arke of the â—estament 8. qu. When the Priests were consecrated whether at the erecting of the Tabernacle or after 9. qu. Why the Priests were commanded to wash their hands and feet 10. qu. What cloud this was which covered the Tabernacle 11. qu. How the glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle 12. qu. Why it pleased God to make the cloud a signe of his presence 13. qu. Why Moses could not enter into the Tabernacle 14. qu. In what order the campe marched 15. qu. Why it is called the Lords cloud and of foure miraculous things in it Tâ—e end of the Table THE EXPLANATION AND RECONCILIATION of that point of theft handled pag 3. and pag. 5. of this Commentarie WHereas pag. 3. lin 32. Piscators opinions misliked which would not have simple theft punished by â—ath and yet pag. 5. lin 13. the same seemeth to be affirmed in â—he first place understand by simple theft such theft as concurrâ—h not with another sin as theâ—t violence and such like in the other that is â—lled
cor H. inter H. cor T. mut pers Hebrewes fables The manner of espousals Labans craft Beauty how far to be respected in marriage Abuses to be avoyded in mariage feasts How Leah was not discerned of Iacob Hebrewes fables How farre the fathers are to be imitated S. sin f plur C. inter Ch. cor H.S. alt T. G. T.r. S. ad S. ad S. alt S.G. T.C.r. divers sig T.B.G. H.S. cat T. B· H.S.c. T.B.r. S.c. T. H.r. S.c. S. ad Procreation the gift and worke of God Mandrakes have a strong â—avour Epiph. in philolog c. 4. Mandrakes whether their vertue is to make women conceive Of the description of mandragoras The vertue operation of Mandrakes Hebrewes fables Leah doth not name her son Gad of fortune Iacob hath not only the parti-coloured goats but sheep also Most particoloured sheepe in Palestine The Latine translation refused of the Romans themselves Strange births procured by the conceit and fancie of the minde The force and power of the affections S.T. ad C.r. cor C.r. cor div sig S. cor S.H. cor S. ap f. prop. B. mut temp S. cor S. ad B. H. ad Ch. S. ad H.c. H. de Ch. cor S. ad H. S. ap f. pr. H.c. H.S. det S. ad Who are understoâ—d to be Iacobs brethreÌ„ S. ad S. ap f. pr. S.C. cor C.c. S.C.c. T.B.r. divers fig. T.r. S. app f.p. divers accep B.G.r. Hebrewes curious â—â—servations Why mention is here made only of Iacobs eleven children Hebrewes conceits The Angels not understood by the seven spirits Revel 1.4 H. ad T.G.r. T.P.G.r. H.S. mut temp H.c. H.S.c. divers sig B. Gr. H. trans H.S.C.c. H.S.c. S. ap f. pr. H.S.B. pr. f. â—p Of divers kinds of bowing the body Salem and Sichem whether one place H. det diff ver Ch. c. H. deâ— H.S.C.c. S.P. divers signif T.B.r. S. ad S.c. H. inter H. cor â— b.g.r. Hebrewes uncertaine collections Simeon and Levi whether to be excused in part Reasons for the justification of Simeon and Levi their acts answered The circumstances of the cruell acts of Simeon and Levi weighed Jacobs sentence against Simeon and Levi explained H. det Ch. mut T. r. differ sig S. ad H. det div sig app s. pr. S. c. H. det H. det S. trans H. S. cor T. B. r. H.C. app f. pr. S. ad S.c. How Benjamin is numbred among those that were borne in Mesopotamia S. cor S. cor S. cor S. ad T. cor S. ad H. ad S. cor S. S. cor B. S.H.C. S. S. C. app f. pr. S. H. S. Aholibamah whether the same with Iudith Of Sibeon and Anah Basemath Ismaels daughter Amalek how counted among the sons Adab Of the Horites what people they were Dishon three of that name Gen. 39. â— Hebr. 13. â— Ambr. lib. de Ioseph c. 5. Ambr. lib. â— offâ— c. 14. De utilitate nihil perdideraÌ„t qui acquisierant perpetuitatem â—elius fuit conferre aliquid de fructibus quà m to tuâ— de jure amittere offic 2.16 Non venditionem sui juris sed redemptionem salutis puâ—â—banâ— ibid. Greg. hom 〈◊〉 in Ezechiel Psal. 101.1 Detersa est irâ— quae apparebat non erat ostensa est misericordia quae erat non apparebat Greg. ibid. Toletan 5â— can 5. Gen. 49.24 Ioseph ofâ—asaph â—asaph to adde H. cor divers sig S. det H. det S. ad H.c. H. alt H. ad S.c. T.c.r. T.r. Why Ioseph is said to be a child his yeares being expressed before In what cases priâ—ate admonition is not necessary before publike accusation Why parent loâ—â—â—heir youngest children best The remedie against envy Ioseph wherein a type of Christ. How Iacob rebuked Ioseph Iosephus in errour The judgement of Simeon and Levi. The divers senses of that word sheol Nephesh taken in Leviticus for a dead corps S.c. S.c. C. ap f. pr. H. cor ap f. pr. T.r. C. cor H.c. T.P.r. T.H.r. H.c. H. 〈◊〉 H.c. L.C.r. S.H.c. simil ver T.r. T.B.G.r. T.P.r. Iudah and his children married very young Adullam the nâ—me â—f a village in the tribe of Judah Thamar whether the daughter of Sem. Unnaturall lust how many wayes committed Er or Onan whether the greater sinner Moses Law Deut 24.5 whether to be understood of the naturall brother Why Thamar is adjudged to be burned Iudahs his rigorous oversight in adjudging a woman great with childe to the fire Why Christ condemned not the adulteresse Ioh. 8. T.B.r. C.c. C.att. H. det T.C.r. H.c. T.C.r. H.S. alt C.c. H.c. H.c. S. ad H. cor T.r. H.c. Iosephs maner of imprisonment H. ad S. ad T.r. T.r. S. det T.r. H.S.c. S.B.c. H. det T.r. divers sig T.r. H. det Canaan why called the land of the Hebrewes The hanging upon the crosse an ancient punishment S. ap f. pr. T.r. H. alt H. det T.G.r. H. det S.c. T.B.r. H. alt H.S.c. H. cor C. alt Ga. T. H.r. S. det C. ad H.c. ad divers sig C.r. T.S.r. H. cor H. cor The soothsaiers blinded Pharaoh a common name to the Kings of Egypt Ioseph knew not Pharaohs dreame aforehand as Pererius This plentie and famine not procured by naturall causes The increasing of Nilus in the yeares of plentie how many cubits How the corn was preserved Of the citie On. Why Ioseph marieth the daughter of an Idolater Iacob and Iosephs yeares compared together At 30. yeares a man fit for publike imployment How it was wrought that Iacob had notice all this while of Iosephs being in Egypt The phrase to bâ—eake bread whence taken The Latin corrupt S.C.H.c. T. G.r H.S. ad C. c S.c. S.H. alts T.r. S. cor T.C.r. T.G.r. S. G. c. T. C.r. H. cor H. cor H. cor T.B.G.r. Reconciliation of places How a booke is used in the ministring of an oath Three notable fruits of affliction Affliction maketh us to know God Affliction bringeth us to know our selves Affliction teacheth us to know the world what it is T.B. r H. ad H. det S. cor H.S.c. T.r. H. aâ— Tr. S. ad H. det S. mut pers H.c. inter T.r. Hebrewes fond collections Hebrews vaine confidence Why the Egyptians refused to eat with the Hebrewes The ancient use of sitting at the table Readings of the word Shacar to be drunken H.G.r. H.G.r. H.S.c. H.S.c. T.r. B.G.T.r. Divers opinions of them which justifie this fact of Iosephs examined Ioseph not to be charged here with agrievous sinne Iosephs fault how it may bee extenuated though not justified What iniquity they meane that God had found out Benjamin why called a little lad at thirty yeares Bellar. lib. â— dâ— Monach. cap. 24. S.C.c. S.H.c. T. S.c. S. T.G.r. H. cor H.S.c. S. cor B. T.r Whether Ioseph 〈◊〉 revealâ—◠〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 against him Hebrewes curious collections Hebrewes â—ables H.S.c. H. c. T.C.H.r. T.P.r. S. c. H. S. c. S. c. H. dâ—â— â— c H. det S. alt S. alter divers signif S. add S. add S. cor S. cor S. cor S. ad divers signif S.
det S. ad How the Lord is said to goe downe The grosse superstition of the Egyptians in worshipping their god Apis. Reconciliation of some difference in the genealogie of the Belahites in the Chronicles Benjamin a grandfather at Iacobs going downe to Egypt Hebrewes conceits The Septuagint whether here in an errour Why 70 persons descended into Egypt Whether Iacob or Ioseph fell one upon the others necke T.G.r. H. alt T.B.G.r. H. cor divers sig H.S. cor divers sig H. cor T. mut num H. alt T.B.G. divers signif Perer. error in the chronologie How Iacob did know that he should not attaine to the yeares of his father Aug. lib. 1. de civit c. 12.13 Heb. 11.21 How and when the Apostles doe follow the Septuagint H.S.C. mut voc S.c. S.H.c. H.S.c. diff verb. H.S. det H.S.C. mut voc Canterp S. ap f. pro. C. cor 1 Tim 3.3 Tit. 1.8 Offic. 2.27 Christs-church in Oxford In obit Satyr Master Gibbons upon Genesis dedicated to the L. Bishop of Duresme Orat. pro Archia 1 〈◊〉 2.21 1 Pet. 3.9 Romana apud Hieron H.S.c. H.S.C. cor H.S.C. cor T.B.r. S.H.C. â— T.r. divers signif S.c. T.p.r. T.r. T.r. T.C.r. C. cor H. cor Ch. c. B.G.T. â— G. cor S. cor Ch. c. C.c. C.c. C.H.S. cor C. cor C.c. S. dâ—v signif H.S.C. div signif H.S. div signif S.C.H.c. C. cor S.c. H.S.c. T.B.r. T.B.r. C. cor S.c. C.c. S.c. T.H.r. T.G.r. S.c. C.c. inter S. mut pâ—rs H. det How Moses came to the knowledge of Iacobs will Iacobs testament depraved and abused The last times how taken in Scripture The error of Isidor Pâ—lusioâ—a Of Ruben Of Simeon and Levi. The greatnesse of the sinne of Simeon and Levi. How Christ is the expectation and desire of the Gentiles The prophecies touching the Messiah absolute not conditionall No King of the tribe of Iudah after Ieconiah How the scepter should not depart from Iudah till Shiloh come Moses prophecie of Gad compared with thiâ— of Iacob â—â—wes S.c. S.c. T. r. G. pr. f. app H.T.r. Herodot lib. 2. Diodor. lib. 2. Histor. scholast c. 114. in Genes Why the Egyptians are noted to have mourned Of the dayes and time of mourning for the dead Hebrewes curious observations When and upon what occasion this message was sent to Ioseph Joseph lib. 2. antiquit How long Joseph died before Moses was borne Iustinus the historiographer detected of sundrie untruths Hebrewes fables How Stephen might know that the rest of the Patriarkes were buried in Sechem Bellar. de purgato lib. 1. c. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ex Stobaâ— ser. â—â— Psal. 113.5 Prov. 20.8 â— Sam. â—3 11 Ambros. in obitum Valentin Ambros. ser. 40. Iudg. 9. Iudg. 1. 1 Sam. 21.18 2 King 11. â—eneâ— 2. de iâ—a Hierom. ad Oceanum Hexamer lib. â— cap. 21. Iudg. 9.19 Numb 16. Ierem. 22.19 2 Chron. 20. Esth. 9.19.22 Esther 9.18 1 Maâ—h 4.59 Ioâ— 10.22 Zach. 2.5 Iob 28.7 Iob 34.25 vers 22. Psal. 91.5 Numb 21.17 Iudg. 5.31 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 14.3 Anthistenes Apolog. 2. in Ruffin Galath 4.16 Hieron ad Rustic 2 Cor. 10.18 Philip. 1.18 Serm. 79. de verbi Apostolis * Galath 3.19 Iosephus Origen Cyprian Cyril Chrysostom Hierom. Augustine Gregorie Theodoret. Damascene Lyranus Thom. Aquin. Hugo Cardinalis Isidore Hugo de S. Vict. Burgensis Rupertuâ— Rabanus Calvin Pagnin Iunius annot Arias Moâ—taâ— Iunius Analys Pellican Simlerus Gallasius Marbachiuâ— Pelargus Borrhaius Osiander Arâ—tius Zeiglerus Cajetanus Lippomanâ—â— Tostatus Ferus Pererius Vatablus Olâ—aster Piscator Genevens Ambros. 〈◊〉 in Luc. Moses Iudicials of thâ—ee sorts Moses Iudicials noâ—â—eft absolutely free unto Christian Magistrates The Christian Magistratie not necessarily tied to Moses Iudiciali How far Moses Iudicials doe bind Ambr. lib. 7. commâ—nt in 9. cap. Luc 〈…〉 is cite◠〈…〉 Piscat de abrogation Iudicial ration 2. The â—igour of Moses law mitigated * Or rather the author of â—per imperfect 〈◊〉 43. in cap. â—â— Matth. and it is alleaged Caus. 27. qu. 1. cap 12. Câ—prian lib. 4. â—â—istol 2. Epistol ad Innocentium Whether adulterie necessarily is to be punished by death Annot. in Heb. epist. Hieron ad Innocentium Cyprian lib â— epâ—st 2. Some kinds of theft punishable by death by the word of God Simple theft deserâ—eth not death Cod lib 6. â— 2. l. 11. leg 18. Cod. lib. â— tit 1. leg 3. Caus 17. qu. 4. c. 17. Annot. Erasâ—i in Hieron epistol ad Innocentium A.P.B.G. cum caeter T. T. S· G.A.P. T. Lib. 1â— de Ciâ— â—itaâ— Deic 7. Lib. 7. de histor 〈◊〉 cap. 4. How Pharaoh is said to dealâ— wisely that is subtilly with Israel Hierom. lib. de locâ— Hebrâ—iâ— August libr. contr mendaâ—iâ—m c. 15.16 â—ib contra mendacium Câ—p. 10. Greg. lib. â— moral Hierom. in cap 65. Isai. Hier. in cap 65. Isai. Rup lib. 1. Exod. cap. 7. Epist. ad Hâ—w the 〈◊〉 is said to turne the hearts of the Egyptians to hatred Theod. in Psalm 105. August in Pâ—â—â—m 104. V.I. G.I. I.C. I. L.c. L.S.c. I.A.P. Pharaohs edict against the children continued not long Pererius deceived in the computation of 120. yeeres â—useb lâ—b 10. de 〈…〉 Evang. 〈◊〉 ult The time of Moses birth compared with forren stories Appion the Grammarian that wrote against the Jewes of two grosse erroâ—â— Philo lib. 1. de vita Moses Ioseph lib. 2. Antiq. cap. â— Euseb. lib. 9. de praepâ—rat Evangel cap. ult Clemens Alexandrinus lib. 1. â—ib de civitate Dei 18. cap. 59. Whether Moses found out the use of letters â—risteus in his historie of the 72. translations Lib. 18. de civ Dei cap. 40. Why 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 and I 〈…〉 not Thâ—â— secund secund q. 61. artic ult Hierom. de 〈◊〉 Hebraic Hierom contra Heluidium Pererius deceived I.V. cum caeter I.S. â— I.G.B. cum caeter I.V.B.G. I.V.A. I.G. cum caeter Why Moses went thither Why it was caâ—led the mountaine God Ambâ— lib. 7. Comment in 〈…〉 â—ypr lib. 1. advers Iud. cap. 19. 〈…〉 in cap. 〈…〉 Iosephus lib. 5. Antiquâ—â—â—â— Of the wonderfull fruit of Palestina called the Apples of Paradise Hier. Epist. 129. ad Dardonum Thâ—m 〈…〉 3. Dionys. Whether Plato and other Philosophers received any light from Moses bookes 1. doct That there is but one God â— doct That Christ is God 3. doct God doth not alwayes shew his immediate power but worketh by meanes Perer. Distâ— 3 cap. Exâ—d Numer 2â— Epist. How places are to be respected I.V. I. I. V. I.V. B.G. cum caeter I.G. I.L.S. I. Serm. 86 â—e tempore Reconcilâ—ation Hebrewes fâ—â—bles Lib. 3â— â—or cap. 23. Epist. 142. ad â—ardaâ— Wherein Moses sinned How God is angry with his Children Zach. 9.9 God Satan and man himselfe are said to harden the heart but diversly August â—eâ— â—â— De â—empore Aâ—gust serm 141. de tempore Bernard 1. ser. de câ—rcumcis Hug. lib. 2. de sacram 12. Thostat in Exod. Thom. 2. par 4.70 resp ad secund Lib. 2. cont epist.
and fruitfulnesse of corne wine oyle to the taste who knoweth not the pleasant savour of the fields in the spring of the corne in harvest and of a vineyard in the time of vintage Perer. 3. Gregorie by the smell of a field garnished with divers flowers understandeth the variety of gifts and the graces of Gods spirit in the Church Ambrose maketh Iacob this field replenished with divers vertues 4. Some thinke that these garments kept this savour which they had in paradise being supposed to be the same that Adam did weare but these are but Jewish fables they were either perfumed garments or Rebeckah might of purpose make them sweet or it is most like they savoured of the fresh springs and flowers it being now Spring time as Aben Ezra thinketh thorow the which Esau was accustomed to walke QUEST XIV The meaning of Isaacks blessing upon Iacob Vers. 28. GOd give thee of the dew of heaven 1. Isaack doth not only pray as Iosephus setteth it downe or wish well to his sonne as R. Levi but this speech is a certaine prophecie and declaration of the blessing which should fall upon Iacob and his posterity Luther Mercer 2. Here are foure blessings contained 1. Of abundance 2. Of victory 3. Of domesticall preeminence 4. Of outward prosperity Cursed be he that curseth c. Perer. 3. He maketh mention of the dew of heaven especially in regard of the drie and thirsty Countrey of Canaan where they have no raine but twice in the yeare in seed time in the moneth of October and in May which is called the latter raine and therefore the earth was chiefly moystened with dewes Perer. By his brethren and sonnes of his mother the posterity of Esau is understood which Isaack unwittingly pronounceth of Esau for Iacob whom he blesseth was yet unmaried 4. But this blessing was not fulfilled in Iacobs time who rather was subject to his brother Esau yet in his posterity to the which Iacobs faith looked it came to passe for the Idumeans were servants to the Israelites 5. This benediction is diversly allegorized Gregory by the dew of heaven understandeth the contemplative life by the fatnesse of the earth the active Theodoret the divinity and humanity of Christ Rupertus by the dew interpreteth the grace of Gods spirit by the fatnesse of the earth the opening of the heart QUEST XV. Of the cause of Isaacks feare Vers. 33. ISaack was stricken with a marvellous great feare 1. Not as the Hebrewes fable because hee saw Esau accursed for ever seeing hell wide open to receive him 2. Neither as Cajetane did it proceed of a strife in Isaacks minde betweene his love toward Esau and Gods will revealed concerning Iacob for Isaack is resolved the blessing shall stand 3. And it is more than to marvell as the Latine text addeth Vltra quam credi potest admirans Marvelling beyond measure 4. But Isaack feared and was troubled being as in a trance and ecstasie as the Septuagint and Augustine read wherein the will of God was revealed to him because he had beene so grossely deceived in not remembring how the Lord had chosen Iacob before Esau Calvin And this feare was as a stay and bridle to Isaack not to reverse the blessing pronounced Iun. QUEST XVI How Isaack saith Iacob came with subtilty Vers. 35. THy brother came with subtilty c. 1. We need neither with Tostatus to excuse Iacobs fraud and craft that herein he offended not at all 2. Nor with Lippomanus to justifie Iacobs deceit who maketh three kinds of fraud one eruditionis of instruction as was the thrusting of Iosephs cup into Benjamins sacke another noxiae deceptionis of hurtfull deceit as the Prophet of Bethel deceived the man of God 1 King 13. The third inspirationis divinae by divine inspiration as this of Iacobs was so he maketh foure kinds of simulation or dissembling una providentiae one of providence which Iosua used against Hâ—i altera doctrinae the other of doctrine as Christ made as though he would have gone further tertia calliditatis the third of deceit as the devill can transforme himselfe into an Angell of light quarta significationis the fourth of signification as this was of Iacob for as is shewed before Iacobs infirmity in this dissimulation though it pleased God to use the same to effect his purpose cannot be wholly defended 3. Nor yet will we strive about the word as Lyranus saith mirmah sometime signifieth prudence wisdome as the Chaldee translateth and in the civill law there is a title de dolo malâ— of evill craft whereby it may bee gathered that all deceit is not evill 4. Neither yet will wee aggravate Iacobs oversight with some who thinke that for this lie made to Isaack his sonnes lyed unto him concerning Ioseph which they note as a punishment 5. But we take the word as it properly signifieth for deceit and fraud though Isaack to please his sonne committeth some oversight in transferring the fault upon Iacob Iunius 6. And yet though there were a fraud and error personae errour of the person which is sufficient to disanull other civill contracts yet for as much as God ratified the blessing thus pronounced ignorantly by Isaack the sentence was to stand Perer. QUEST XVI Esau falsly chargeth Iacob Vers. 36. WAs he not justly called Iacob 1. Esau doth cavill at Iacobs name which was not given him in respect of any such supplanting but because he held Esau by the heele 2. Hee lyeth in saying he tooke away my birth-right for Esau sold it unto him and confirmed it with an oath Mercer 3. Neither did hee take away his blessing for having the birth-right the blessing did justly belong unto him for the birth-right and blessing could not be divided and separated Mercer Iun. QUEST XVII Why Isaack had but one blessing Vers. 38. HAst thou but one blessing 1. True it is that principall blessing which carried with it the spirituall promises in Christ was but one because Christ is one Esau by joyning himselfe to Iacob might have beâ—ne partaker of this blessing but apart by himselfe hee could not because without the Church there is no salvation Mercer 2. For this causâ— Ismael was excluded Abrahams house that the blessing might remaine in Isaack so Esau is excluded and Iacob made the heire of blessing But Iacob gave a blessing to all his children because they all belonged to the visible Church yet the more principall blessing was promised unto Iudah of whom the Messiah should come 3. Though there be no speciall mention of any such blessing given by Abraham to Isaack yet it is not like that Abraham was wanting therein and the manifest promises so often renewed concerning Isaack the ejection of Ismael and sending away of all the rest of Abrahams children might stand in stead thereof 4. Though the blessing of all parents specially such as feare God be effectuall toward their children yet the ancient Patriarks and Prophets that were the founders of
the people of God had speciall prerogative in blessing as Isaack Iacob Moses c. Perer. 5. Esau doth not desire a peece onely of the blessing Isaack having made mention of two blessings vers 37. his preeminence over his brethren and abundance of wheat and wine the Hebrewes thinke that Esau yeelded the preeminence but desired the other to be given him neither doth he desire to be partaker with his brother in his blessing or to have some other blessing given him as Perer. But he coveteth the whole blessing both envying that his brother should be preferred before him Philo. and of a lightnesse of minde thinking that the blessing might be reversed Mercer QUEST XVIII Of Esaus teares that they found no repentance Vers. 38. ESau lift up his voice and wept c. 1. Whereas the Apostle Heb. 12. saith hereupon that Esau found no place of repentance though he sought it with teares it is not understood of Esaus repentance as Thom. Aquin. expoundeth which because it was rather for a temporall losse than for his sinnes tooke no place But the Apostle meaneth that Isaack repented not of that which he had done to Iacob notwithstanding Esaus teares in like sense the gifts of God are said to be without repentance Rom. 11.29 that is God doth not repent to change his decree sic Beza ex nostris Cajetan Perer. 2. Where the Apostle saith he was rejected he meaneth from the greater blessing which belonged to the birth-right and inheritance for Esau obtained of his father the smaller blessing 3. Esaus teares proceeded of envie toward his brother not of any true sorrow for he doth not acknowledge any fault in himselfe but layeth all the fault upon his brother vers 36. and beside he upon this hated his brother and purposed to kill him vers 41. which is not the fruit of true repentance and therefore it is no marvell that it was not accepted with God Calvin QUEST XIX Of the blessing which Isaack gave to Esau. Vers. 39. BEhold the fatnesse of the earth c. Isaack indueth Esau also with a temporall blessing but with some restraint 1. First here is omitted plenty of wheat and wine which was given before to Iacob whereby is signified that Esaus Countrey should not abound with such plenty as Iacobs Perer. 2. In Iacobs blessing it was added God give thee of the dew of heaven but here no mention is made of God so the meaning is that Iacobs posterity should depend upon God for these externall blessings so should not Esaus race Mercer 3. There is a spirituall blessing pronounced to Iacob they shall be blessed that blesse thee which is omitted here 4. Where the Prophet saith I hated Esau and made his mountaines waste Malach. 1.3 Idumea was a desart and barren Countrey in respect of Canaan yet in it selfe it was not void of some fatnesse and fruitfulnesse as here Isaack promiseth Calvin QUEST XX. Of Esaus subjection to Iacob and the casting off of his yoke Vers. 4. BY thy sword shalt thou live c. 1. That is both Esau should get his living by the sword Mercer and his posterity the Idumeans should bee a savage and cruell people Calvin 2. He should serve his brother which came to passe in their posterity seven hundred yeares after this prophecie in Davids time who subdued Edom and put garrisons there 2. Sam. 8.14 Ambrose noteth this for a benefit that Esau was made Iacobs servant Intemperanti prâ—fecit sobrium prudenti imprudentem statuit obedire He set the sober over the intemperate and appointed the foolish to serve the wise lib. 2. de Iacob c. 3. 3. Thou shalt get the mastery some translate when thou hast mourned and referre it to that heavy chance when the idolatrous King of Moab sacrificed the King of Edoms sonne and not long after the Edomites shaked off the yoke of the Israelites sic Iun in hunc locum which reading is better for the word here used eu hiphel signifieth to mourne or to be humbled as Psal. 55.2 I mourne in my prayer the Edomites after they had served Israel some foure hundred and fifteene years in the dayes of Ioram Iehosophats son they departed from Iuda and made them a King of their owne 2 King 8.20 and in this liberty they continued eight hundred yeares till the time of Hircanus who subdued them and made them to be circumcised But after this Herod the sonne of Antipater an Idumean obtained to be King of the Jewes so that in him also after a sort the Edomites got the mastery over Iudah Perer. QUEST XXIII Of Esaus purpose to kill Iacob Vers. 41. THe dayes of mourning for my father c. 1. That which joyned and reconciled Ismael and Isaack the death and buriall of Abraham doth encourage Esau to kill his brother Muscul. 2. Yet it was but a fained mourning which he would afford his father seeing he purposed to slay his brother Calvin 3. He would not doe it so long as his father lived lest he should accurse him and deprive him of all blessings so he refrained for feare not of conscience Mercer 4. He onely maketh mention of mourning for his father it should seeme that he little regarded his mother whom he ought equally to have reverenced Perer. QUEST XXIV How Rebeccah knew of Esau his bloudy purpose Vers. 42. IT was told Rebeckah 1. Though it be said that Esau thought in his minde to kill Iacob yet it is like that hee could not conceale or dissemble his murderous heart but uttered it in the hearing of his wives or some other by which meanes it is more like it came to Rebeckahs knowledge than by revelation as Augustine thinketh because the words are it was told or reported to Rebeckah Mercer 2. She called Iacob or sent for him who as the Hebrewes thinke had hid himselfe for feare of his brother 3. Esau his hatred was such that he could not be satisfied nor comforted but by the death of Iacob thinking then to recover his birth-right againe QUEST XXV Of Rebeccahs counsell given to Iacob to escape away Vers. 44. TArrie there a few dayes c. 1. Yet Iacob stayed twenty yeares a longer time than Rebeckah supposed of which long stay the frowardnesse of Laban was a cause some thinke because of these words it is said of Iacob when he had served seven yeares for Rachel they seemed unto him but a few dayes c. Gen. 29.20 yet not his mothers words but the love of Rachel made that time seeme so short Mercer 2. She thinketh that Iacobs absence and the continuance of time would allay Esaus implacable wrath some mens anger is soone kindled and as soone abated such Aristotle calleth Acrechiólous extreme chollericke men others doe keepe wrath long whom he nameth Picrochiólous of their bitter choller and such was Esau his anger 3. Rebeccah promiseth to send for Iacob which the Hebrewes thinke she performed in sending her nurse Deborah to him which died in Iacobs house
such like but in these cases the partie was uncleane sometimes onely to the even sometimes for the space of seven daies Levit. 15.13 18. The Priest therefore when any such uncleannesse was upon him could not enter into the Sanctuarie at all the washing of his hands and feet then at the brasen Layer would not serve the turne But though they were free from all other kinds of uncleannesse yet they were to wash their hands and feet alwaies when they went into the Tabernacle 3. The spirituall reason of the washing the hands and feet is this by the hands are understood the workes and operations by feet the affections of the soule Ministers and generally all that approach and draw neere unto God must be both of cleane heart and of cleane waies and workes when they come before God as for the hands the Apostle willeth that everie where men should lift up pure hands and concerning the feet the Preacher saith Take heed unto thy feet when thou entrest into the house of God QUEST X. What cloud this was which covered the Tabernacle Vers. 34. THen the cloud covered the Tabernacle c. 1. This was not another cloud beside that which was called the pillar of the cloud as some thinke but the very same both because of the appearance of it by night as fire as the other seemed as a pillar of fire in the night as also there was the same use of this cloud to direct them in their journeyes as of the pillar Exod. 13.21 Tostat. qu. 10. 2. Some thinke while the people camped about mount Sinai that this cloud vanished away which was the cause why the people desired gods to go before them and that now as soone as the Tabernacle was made it appeared againe But that is not like for chap. 13.22 it is said that the Lord tooke not away the pillar of the cloud by day c. And seeing the Manna did fall every day which was an evident signe of Gods presence among them though the cloud had not been in their sight that had been no cause to move thâ—â— to desire a guide Simler 3. This cloud which before also did direct them now commeth somewhat nearer and sitteth upon the Tabernacle Novae hic gratiae accessio commendatur in certiore symbolo c. this accession of new grace and favour is commended by a more certaine and evident signe Calvin 4. This cloud before rested upon the other Tabernacle which Moses had removed without the campe but now the great Tabernacle being built the Lord doth chuse it as his seat Tostat. qu. 10. QUEST XI How the glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle THe glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle 1. The Lord giveth here a double testimonie of his presence for the approbation of this worke made by his appointment there was a cloud without and inâ—us splendor gloriae Dei within the brightsome glorie of God Gallass For so the Apostle calleth the shining of Moses face the glorie of his countenance 1. Cor. 3. Oleaster 2. By this was signified both the presence of Christ in his Church because this cloud filled the Tabernacle within and the Lords protection of his Church the cloud covered it without Marbach 3. And as the glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle so in Christ who is the true Tabernacle the Godhead dwelleth bodily and essentially Osiander 4. Though the glorie of the Lord filled the earthly Tabernacle yet his glorie remained still in heaven onely the Lord vouchsafed there a visible signe of his presence that they might know him to be neere unto them as often as he was called upon Calvine QUEST XII VVhy it pleased God to make the cloud a signe of his presence IT hath pleased God diversly to use the clouds as symboles and signes of his presence so he set his bow in the clouds as a signe of his favour he went before his people in a cloud Christ was transfigured in the mount in a bright cloud when he ascended a cloud tooke him out of their fight and he shall come againe in the clouds to judge the quicke and the dead 2. First as the cloud engendreth raine doth shelter from the heat of the Sun so Christ by the influence and raine of grace doth comfort his Church and protecteth it in the heat of persecution Simler Secondly as the fiâ—e heateth giveth light and purgeth so Christ by his Spirit worketh all these in his Church comforting illuminating and purifying the same Pelarg. QUEST XIII Why Moses could not enter into the Tabernacle Vers. 35. MOses could not enter into the Tabernacle because the cloud abode there c. 1. Tostatus confuting Lyranus who thinketh that Moses did not enter into the Tabernacle propter reverentiam because of the reverence of the place and not for that the thicke cloud did hinder his â—ight affirmeth the contrarie that Moses rather entred not because of the thicke cloud But seeing that this was a lightsome cloud and therefore is called the glorie of the Lord it was not the thicknes of the cloud that could have been an impediment to Moses he therefore rather forbeareth to enter of reverencâ— as when it was said unto him while the fire burned in the bush come not hither c. Exod. 3. 2. Moses entred into the thicke cloud in mount Sinai but here he cannot enter Pellican maketh this the reason because now Moses representeth the people of the Iewes to whom the glorie of the Lord in the Tâ—bernacle was as a cloud But he as well represented the person of the people when he went up to receive the Law for them therefore that is no reason The cause then is this Moses durst not ascend up unto God into the mount uncalled he waited six daies in the mount and the seventh the Lord called unto him chap. 24 16 at this time therefore it was not lawfull for Moses to come neere being not called or bidden so to doe Gallas 3. And by this meanes the Lord would have his Tabernacle afterward reverenced of all into the which Moses had no entrance at this time for the great glorie of the Lord as for the same cause at the dedication of Salomons Temple the glorie of the Lord so filled the house that the Priests could not stand to minister because of the cloud the glorious light whereof they could not endure And thus the Lord would have his house reverenced because of his presence 4. But the cloud did not alwaies thus fill the house but at this time the Lord did it to sanctifie the Tabernacle with his presence The cloud had three positions or places sometime it was within the Tabernacle then none could enter as heere and Numb 12. when the cloud stood at the doore of the Tabernacle when the Lord called to Aaron and Miriam or it rested upon the Tabernacle then Moses and Aaron might enter but the campe removed not but when the cloud was lift up altogether from the
Tabernacle then the campe went forward Lyran. QUEST XIV In what order the campe marched Vers. 36. THe children of Israel went forward 1. The order how they marched is set forth Numb 2. the whole host was divided into foure squadrons and standards in the first quarter on the East was Iudah with Issachar and Zebulun on the South was Ruben Simeon and Gad on the North was Dan with Nepthali and Asher on the West side behind marched Ephraim Manassis and Benjamin â— And these went forward in such order that neither the standards were mingled together nor yet the tribes under the same standard nor the families in the same tribe but the standards tribes and families kept their distinct order 3. In the middest of the host went the Tabernacle with the host of the Levites round about Moses and Aaron with the Priests before the Gersanites behind the Merarites on the North and the Caathites on the South Gallas But howsoever it was with the rest it is verie like that Moses went first because he gave direction when the campe should set forward Calvin QUEST XV. Why it is called the Lords cloud and of foure miraculous things in it Vers. 38. THe cloud of the Lord. Though all the clouds and whatsoever else is in the heaven and earth bee the Lords yet this cloud after a more speciall manner is said to bee the Lords because of these speciall and extraordinarie properties which it had which were signes of the Lords speciall presence 1. The place and situation of it was extraordinarie for clouds remaine not neere the earth because by the reflexion of the beames of the Sun they are apt to be dispersed but this cloud rested upon the Tabernacle 2. Other clouds continue not they are soone dispersed and dissolved but this cloud remained in their sight for the space of fortie yeares 3. It was immoveable and immurable not subject to the force and violence of the winds and weather whereas other clouds are carried of the winds 4. It had an extraordinarie motion it was neither moved motu naturali by any naturall motion as the vapors and clouds ascend nor motu raptus by the rapt and swift motion of the heavens as the clouds that are aloft follow the motion of the celestiall spheres nor yet motu violentâ— by a violent motion as the clouds are forced of the winds for sometime this cloud moved against the wind but it had motum progressivum a kind of progresse and walking motion sometime forward sometime backward sometime on the right hand sometime on the left as it pleased God to point out the journeies of his people Tostat. qu. 13. Concerning other questions of the Tabernacle as how it was situated in the Court whether â—ust in the middest as being distant 35. cubits from the East end and as many from the West which is the opinion of Tostatus qu. 14 or rather it was fiftie cubits distant from the East end so that the forepart of the Court was a just square of fiftie cubits on each side as thinketh Lyranus which is the more probable See this handled before qu. 13. chap. 27. As likewise of the whole forme and fashion of the Tabernacle with the instruments thereof see qu. 25. chap. 27. To those places I referre the Reader not thinking it necessarie to repeate the same things againe 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. All things in the Church must be done in order Vers. 3. THou shalt put therein the Arke In that the Lord appointeth Moses in what order the Tabernacle should be set up and every thing placed therein it sheweth that both in the doctrine and discipline of the Chruch all things should be done in order Simler For God is not the author of confusion as the Apostle saith who willeth all things to bee done honestly and by order 2. Doct. The Sacraments depend not of the worthines of the Minister Vers. 9. THou shalt take anointing only Moses anointeth the Tabernacle not Aaron who was appointed to be the Priest to teach us that signes and Sacraments receive not their strength and vertue from the dignitie of the Ministers but from the institution of God Simler 3. Doct. How the Lord was present in the Tabernacle Vers. 34. THe glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle God was not so present in the Tabernacle as though that place could containe or comprehend his glorie for he dwelleth not in Temples made with hands but because there it pleased him to shew some visible signes of his presence God is said to be present three waies 1. After a generall manner by his power as he is in every place 2. More specially by his grace and so he is present only to the faithfull 3. The third kind of presence is quâ— nobis in Christo adest whereby God is present in Christ who assumed the humane nature unto his Divine in the unitie of person haec est prastantissima praesentia Divinitatis this is the most excellent presence of God in Christ both God and man Simler In that God is present with us to whom our nature is united in one person 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. That Christs humanitie is not every where present BUt heere we refuse and reject that fourth kind of presence of Christ even in his humanitie as the Lutheranes hold whereof Marbachius thus writeth That the divine nature of Christ causeth that his humanitie which by the propertie of it owne nature which it reteineth for ever can be but in one place as once sit vbique maxime in Ecclesia should be everie where and most of all in his Church his reason is because the Godhead being everie where ipsam unionis cause gloria suâ— participem facâ— maketh the humanitie for the union sake partaker of his glorie Contra. 1. This assertion of Marbachius includeth a contradiction for how doth Christs humane nature retaine the naturall propertie thereof for ever in being but in one place at once if it be every where by vertue of the Godhead 2. If by vertue of this union the humane nature can doe all which the Deitie doth then the humane nature should be absorpt and as it were changed into the Divine 3. There is a mutuall communication of the properties betweene the two natures of Christ but such as destroyeth not the true properties of either but if this propertie of the Deitie were communicated to the humane nature to be everie where the humanitie of Christ should be altered in nature being without the true propertie thereof which is to be but in one place at once 4. And as the reason of this assertion is not sound so the conclusion it selfe of Christs omnipresence in his humanitie is contrarie to the Scriptures for Saint Peter saith Whom the heavens must containe untill the time that all things be restored 2. Confut. Against the superstitious hallowing of Churches Vers. 9. THou shalt take the anointing oyle 1. From this example of Moses anointing of
fashion thereof inscription and fastening 36. qu. How Aaron is said to beare their iniquities 37. qu. The mysticall signification of the golden plate 38. qu. Of the imbroidered coat the fashion and making thereof 39. qu. Of the high Priests miter 40. qu. Of the girdle of needle worke and imbroidered 41. qu. How the high Priests attire differed from the apparell of the inferiour Priests 42. qu. Whether Aaron did alwayes put on the common Priestly garments 43. qu. What it is to fill the hands of the Priests 44. qu. Of the fashion and use of the linnen breeches 45. qu. How this precept and charge concerning the linnen breeches agreeth with that law Exod. 23.26 46. qu. Of the mysticall application of the inferiour Priests garments Questions upon the nine and twentieth Chapter 1. QUest Why it pleased God to have the Priests thus consecrated 2. qu. Why the Calfe is said to bee the sonne of a bullocke 3. qu. Why a Bullocke two Rammes and other things were offered at Aarons consecration 4. qu. Why Aaron and the Priests were called to the doore of the Tabernacle 5. qu. Why Aaron and the rest are washed and how 6. qu. Of the Priestly apparell which Aaron put on and why the girdle is omitted 7. qu. How Aaron was anointed and with what 8. qu. How the ordinance of the Priesthood is said to be perpetuall 9. qu. The spirituall application of Aarons manner of consecration 10. qu. Why the Priests lay their hands upon the head of the beast 11. qu. Of the divers kinds of sacrifices and why some kinde of beasts were taken for sacrifice and not other 12. qu. Why the bloud was laid upon the hornes of the Altar 13. qu. What became of the bloud which was powred at the bottome of the Altar 14. qu. Why the fat was burned upon the Altar and how 15. qu. VVhy the flesh skinne and dung was burned without the host 16. qu. Of the mysticall application of the sacrifice of the bullocke with the rites thereof 17. qu. VVhy the sacrifice for sinne was offered first 18. qu. How the bloud of the burnt offering was bestowed upon the Altar 19. qu. Why the hornes of the Altar are not here touched with bloud 20. qu. Why the dung in the sinne offerings being an uncâ—eane thing was prescribed to be burned 21. qu. Why the burnt offering was so called and how it differed from other sacrifices 22. qu. VVhy the burnt offering is called a sweet savour 23. qu. Of the mysticall sense of the ramme of burnt offerings 24. qu. Of the third ramme why it is called the ramme of consecration 25. qu. Why the bloud was put upon the right eare thumbe and toe of Aaron 26. qu. How the bloud was sprinkled upon the Altar round about 27. qu. How the bloud and oyle was sprinkled upon their garments without spotting 28. qu. The mysticall signification of the ramme of consecration with the rites thereof 29. qu. How these things were put into the Priests hands and shaken to and fro 30. qu. Whether Moses were indeed a Priest 31. qu. Whether Aaron had the breast and shoulder of the ramme of consecration 32. qu. What difference there was betweene the shake offering and heave offering 33. qu. What is here understood by the heave offering 34. qu. Of the mysticall application of the shaking to and fro and of the breast and shoulder of the ramme given unto the Priests 35. qu. Of the consecrating of Aarons successor in his garments 36. qu. By whom the high Priests succeeding Aaron were consecrated 37. qu. Whether Eleazar was consecrated after the manner here prescribed 38. qu. What services the high Priest was bound to doe in the Sanctuarie 39. qu. Of other rites belonging to the ramme of consecration 40. qu. Whether all these rites were of the necessitie of the consecration 41. qu. Why the consecration of the Priests continued seven dayes 42. qu. Whether all the sacrifices the first day were iterated seven dayes together or the sacrifice for sinne onely 43. qu. To what end the sinne offering was offered every day of the seven 44. qu. How the Altar was cleansed and why 45. qu. How the Altar sanctified whatsoever touched it 46. qu. Of the dayly sacrifice with the rites thereof 47. qu. How much the Hin contained 48. qu. Of the spirituall application of the Altar and dayly sacrifice 49. qu. How the Lord appointed with the children of Israel 50. qu. What the Lord promiseth to sacrifice 51. qu. What is meant here by Gods glorie 52. qu. How the Lord is said here to sanctifie Aaron 53. qu. How the Lord is said to dwell among them Questions upon the thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest Why the narration of the making of the golden Altar is transposed 2. qu. Wherefore the Altar of incense had hornes comming out of it 3. qu. Wherein this Altar of incense differed from the other 4. qu. How the incense was burned upon the golden Altar 5. qu. Of the placing of the bars and how the Altar was carried 6. qu. Where the Altar of incense was placed 7. qu. What the Apostle meaneth by the golden Censer which the most holy place is said to have 8. qu. Why incense was commanded to be burned morning and evening 9. qu. Whether any of the lamps burned by day 10. qu. What things were inhibited to be offered upon the golden Altar 11. qu. Whether the high Priest entred more than once in a yeare upon any occasion into the most holy place 12. qu. How Aaron made reconciliation upon the hornes of the Altar 13. qu. The spirituall sense of the Altar of incense 14. qu. How this Altar of incense differed from Salomons 15. qu. Whether it were lawfull to number the people and wherein David offended 16. qu. Whether this collection of many were commanded onely at this time or were to continue 17. qu. VVhy this money was collected and to what end 18. qu. How much the sicle of the Sanctuarie and halfe sicle was 19. qu. Whether there were divers kinds of shekels 20. qu. Of the halfe shekel which Christ paid for tribute what it was and how it came to bee paid for tribute 21. qu. Why they were numbred onely from twentie yeares old 22. qu. Why the poore pay as much as the rich 23. qu. Whether all these things were declared to Moses at once 24. qu. Of the fashion of the brasen Laver. 25. qu. Of the use of this brasen Laver. 26. qu. Of the mysticall application of the Laver wherein the Priests washed 27. qu. The difference betweene Moses Laver and Salomons great Sea of brasse 28. qu. Of the spices that went toward the making of the oyntment 29. qu. Of the manner of making and compounding this holy oyntment 30. qu. Of the use of this oyntment in anointing the Tabernacle 31. qu. How all that touched the Tabernacle became holy 32. qu. When and how Aaron and his sons were anointed 33. qu. Who are understood here by the name
of the children of Israel whether the Levites also are there comprehended 34. qu. Of the forbidden uses whereunto this oyntment should not be put 35. qu. VVhether the anointing of Kings were not against this law 36. qu. What it is to be cut off from his people 37. qu. The spirituall application of this holy oyntment 38. qu. Of the spices whereof the holy perfume was made 39. qu. What is understood here by the word Sammâ—m spices 40. qu. Of the composition and manner of making this perfume 41. qu. Of the spirituall application of this incense 42. qu. How the Lord talked with Moses in the Mercie seat whether in any visible shape Questions upon the thirtie one Chapter 1. QUest How the Lord is said to call Bezaleel by name 2. qu. Whether Caleb the sonne of Jephuneh were grandfather to this Bezaleel 3. qu. Whether this Hur were the same before mentioned chap. 24.14 supposed to bee Moses brother in law 4. qu. Of the age of Bezaleel 5. qu. Of the difference betweene the gifts of wisdome understanding and knowledge 6. qu. Whether all the kinds of works are rehearsed here which were necessarie for the Tabernacle 7. qu. Whether the wise in heart received a new gift or increase rather of the old 8. qu. Why Moses was not made fit to doe the worke of the Tabernacle 9. qu. Of the garments of ministration what they were 10. qu. The spirituall signification of the furnishing of Bezaleel and Aholiab with gifts 11. qu. Why the precept concerning the Sabbath is here renued 12. qu. Why it was more forbidden to labour in the buiâ—ding of the Sanctuarie upon the Sabbath than for the Priests to sacrifice 13. qu. How the Sabbath is said to be a signe that the Lord did sanctifie them 14. qu. The reasons why the Sabbath must bee observed 15. qu. What death is meant in this phrase He shall die the death 16. qu. Why the seventh day is called Sabbath Sabbaton 17. qu. How the observation of the Sabbath is perpetuall 18. qu. Whether the world were made successively in time or in an instant 19. qu. How the Lord is said to have rested and from what 20. qu. What works are to bee rested from upon the Lords day what not 21. qu. Whether Moses received the directions concerning the Tabernacle 22. qu. VVhy Moses stayed fortie dayes in the mount with the Lord. 23. qu. VVhy the Lord gave the written law 24. qu. VVhy the Lord gave the law to the Israelites and to no other people 25. qu. VVhy the Lord delivered only two tables of the law 26. qu. VVhy the tables were made of stone 27. qu. VVhat is meant here by the 〈◊〉 of God 28. qu. VVhether Moses did write upon the tables 29. qu. How the law is said to have beene ordained by Angels Questions upon the two aâ—d thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest VVhether Moses had signified unto the people when he would returne 2. qu. VVhether the Egyptians were the first beginners and motioners of this idolatrie 3. qu. The occasions of idolatrie in generall and particularly of the idolatrie of the Israelites here 4. qu. Of the divers faults and infirmities at once here committed by the people 5. qu. VVhy the people say unto Aaron rise 6. qu. Of the divers kinds of idolatrie 7. qu. VVhy they say Make us gods not god 8. qu. How the Israelites would have their god to bee made to goe before them 9. qu. VVhy the people came to Aaron rather than to Hur his fellow Governour 10. qu. VVhether at this time the Israelites wanted the presence of the cloud 11. qu. VVhy they say they knew not what was become of Moses 12. qu. VVhy Aaron bad them pull off their earings Quaest. 141. in Exod. 13. qu. VVhether Aarons sinne is here to be excused Epist. 83. 14. qu. Of the greatnesse of Aarons sinne 15. qu. VVhy it pleased God to suffer Aaron to fall 16. qu. Why the golden Calfe is said to bee fashioned with a graving toole 17. qu. Why Aaron caused the likenesse of a Calfe to be made rather than of any other thing 18. qu. Whether the Israelites thought indeed the golden Calfe to be the God that delivered them 19. qu. Why Aaron proceeded to build an Altar before the golden Calfe 20. qu. How Aaron proclaimed a holy day unto the Lord. 21. qu. Of the sacrifices who and what was offered upon the Altar that Aaron made 22. qu. What is meant in that it is said They rose to play 23. qu. Whether this sinne of Aaron and the Israelites can any way be excused 24. qu. Of the lawfulnesse of play and recreation and how it must be moderated 25. qu. Why the Lord biddeth Moses get him downe 26. qu. Why the Lord saith to Moses Thy people 27. qu. Of the greatnesse of the sinne of the Israelites as the Lord himselfe describeth it 28. qu. VVhy they are called a people of a stiffâ— necke 29. qu. Why the Lord did not prevent the sinne of the people at the first 30. qu. Why and in what sense the Lord saith to Moses Let me alone 31. qu. VVhether the Lord changed his minde in saying I will destroy them and yet destroyed them not 32. qu. How the Lord promised to make a great nation of Moses 33. qu. Of Moses prayer in generall and the manner thereof 34. qu. Of the reasons which Moses useth in his prayer 35. qu. Why the Egyptians were more like thus to object than any other nation 36. qu. In what sense the Egyptians would say The Lord brought them out to slay them 37. qu. Why Moses maketh mention in his prayer of Abraham Isaak and Jacob. 38. qu. How the Israelites are promised to possesse the land of Canaan for ever 39. qu. How the Lord is said to repent 40. qu. Whether Moses at this time were kept in suspence or indeed obtained pardon for the people 41. qu. VVhat was written in the tables of stone 42. qu. Why there were but two tables neither more nor fewer 43. qu. How the tables were written on both sides 44. qu. Why the tables are called the worke of God 45. qu. How many precepts each table contained 46. qu. Whether the writing of the tables were the first writing in the world 47. qu. Where Joshua stayed all the while Moses was in the mount 48. qu. Whether Joshua first heard the noise 49. qu. Why Moses anger was kindled at the sight of the Calfe and not before 50. qu. Whether Moses sinned in his anger 51. qu. Whether Moses offended in breaking the tables of the Law 52. qu. What the breaking of the tables signified 53. qu. In what part the tables were broken and what became of the fragments 54. qu. Why the tables were broken at the bottome of the mount 55. qu. Whether the Calfe were burned to powder in the fire 56. qu. Why the powder of the golden Calfe is cast into the river 57. qu. How the Israelites were brought to drinke of the water